'- ] 
 
 
 %-r^ 
 
 r >rtKv, 
 
 i - ': 
 
 mm 
 
 Troubles at Frankfort 
 
The Troubles at Frankfort, 
 
 1664—1558 A.D. 
 
A Christian Library. 
 
 A POPULAR Series of Religious Literature. 
 
 Edited by 
 
 Professor EDWARD ARBBR, D. Litt. (Oxon), F.S.A., 
 Fellow of King's College, London. 
 
 In these popular Editions, all Latin, Greek, and learned. Notes are 
 <omitted. 
 
 1. Dean W. Wbittingham. A Brief Discourse of the Troubles of 
 
 Frankfort. 1554-1568 A.D. 5s. 
 
 Shortly ivill be published. 
 
 2. The Torments of Protestant Slaves in the French King's Galleys, 
 
 and in the Dungeons of Marseilles. 1686-1707 A.D. Edited 
 by Prof. E. Arber, D. Litt., F.S.A. 
 
 8. The Sayings of the Wise, or Food for Thought. A Book of 
 Moral Wisdom, gathered from the ancient Philosophers. 
 By W. Baldwin. 
 
A Brief Discourse 
 
 of the 
 
 Troubles at Frankfort. 
 
 1554—1558 A,D, 
 
 Attributed to 
 
 William Whittingliam, 
 
 Dean of Durham. 
 1675 A.D. 
 
 The ordinary Lord's Day part of the Liturgy, though not faultless, con- 
 tain eth things true and good : and it was a very groat and excellent degree 
 of Reformation to make that Book. And the most of all its faults are in the 
 By-Offices, Baptism, Confirmation, and Burial ; and the Rubrics. 
 
 Richard Baxter, ' English Nonconformity,' p. 226. Ed. 1689. 
 
 London, 
 
 Elliot Stock. 62, Paternoster Row, E.G. 
 
 1908. 
 

 
General Preface. 
 
 The central purpose of this Series of Books is 
 not to excite the least ill will or prejudice towards 
 any existing body of Christian men and women 
 whatsoever : but rather to implant and cherish in 
 the hearts of all its Readers a perfect detestation 
 and execration of Compulsion in Religion ; and of 
 Persecution for Religious Opinions. 
 
 Christian History only too sadly demonstrates 
 the truth of our blessed Lord's saying, ' I came not 
 to send peace; but a sword'; because we mortals 
 will not act upon the Golden Principle of Life 
 that he has given us, ' By this shall all men know 
 that ye are my disciples ; if ye have love one to 
 another.' E.A. 
 
 272809 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/briefdiscourseofOOwhitrich 
 
Contents. 
 
 The additional matter inserted in the Text is shown herein between 
 Square Brackets [ ] . 
 
 General Preface v. 
 
 Contents vii.-x. 
 
 Introduction xi.-xxviii. 
 
 The Life and Death of Master W. Whittingham 
 
 1562. 
 
 1. 23 October. Sir W. Cecil to W. Whittingham - 
 
 2. 9 December. Sir W. Cecil to W. Whittingham - 
 
 3. 20 December. W. Whittingham to Sir W. Cecil - 
 
 (Reply to 2) 
 1563. 
 
 4. 24 July. R. Dudley, Earl of Leicester, to A. 
 
 Dudley, Earl of Warwick - 
 
 5. ? 19 December. W. Whittingham to Sir W. Cecil - 
 
 1579. 
 
 6. 1 June. Sir F. Walsingham to W. Whittingham 
 
 1-17 
 
 8-9 
 6-7 
 
 7-8 
 
 5 
 10 
 
 16 
 
 1554. 
 7. 20 April. Anne Hooper to H. Bullinger - 
 
 A Brief Discourse of the Troubles begun at Frankfort 
 The Preface [by Dean W. Whittingham] 
 
 18 
 
 19-96 
 21-22 
 
 The History [of the Calvinistic Church at Frankfort. 29 July, 
 
 1554—26 March, 1555] 23-96 
 
 [July 20. Knox's 'Faithful Admonition' printed.] 
 
 8. 2 August. The General Letter of the Frankfort 
 
 Church ...... 26-30 
 
 9. 24 September. The Call of J. Knox to the Pastorship 
 
 of the Frankfort Church - - - 35-36 
 
 Yii. 
 
Contents. 
 
 10. 26 September. The Frankfort Church to the Zurich 
 
 Exiles 34 
 
 11. 13 October. The Zurich Exiles to the Frankfort 
 
 Church - - (Reply to 8 and 10.) 31-33 
 
 12. 27 October. The Zurich Exiles to the Frankfort 
 
 Church - - (Reply to 8 and 10.) 35 
 
 13. 15 November. The Frankfort Church to the Zurich 
 
 Exiles - - (Reply to 11 and 12.) 36, 37 
 
 14. 23 November. The Strasburg Exiles to the Frankfort 
 
 Church .... (Reply to 8.) 38, 39 
 
 15. 3 December. The Franlrfort Church to the Strasburg 
 
 Exiles - - - . (Reply to 14.) 40, 41 
 
 16. 13 December. The Strasburg Exiles to the Frankfort 
 
 Church .... (Reply to 15.) 41 
 
 1555. 
 
 An Analysis of the Prayer Book by J. Knox, W. Whittingham, 
 
 and others - - - 44-49 
 
 17. 20 January. J. Calvin to J. Knox, W. Whittingham, 
 
 etc. 50, 51 
 
 18. [March.] Supplication of the Calvinistic Church 
 
 to the Senate of Frankfort - - - 56-58 
 
 19. [March. J. Knox's Account of his banishment 
 
 from Frankfort 62-69] 
 
 20. [April] . W. Whittingham. Letter to a friend in 
 
 England 73-75 
 
 21. [5 April. R. Cox and others to J. Calvin - - 76-78] 
 
 22. 30 May. J. Calvin to R. Cox and others - - 78-80 
 
 (Reply to 21.) 
 
 23. 27 August. Representation of the Calvinists to the 
 
 Anglicans at Frankfort ... 81 
 
 24. [20 September. D. Whitehead and others to J. Calvin 
 
 (Reply to 22.) 87-93] 
 
 25. [21 September. W. Whittingham to J. Calvin - - 93] 
 
 26. ? October. T. Cole. Description of the Frankfort 
 
 Anghcan Church - - . - - 94, 95 
 
 1566. 
 
 27. [4 January. T. Lever to H. Bullinger - - - 220] 
 
 Tiii. 
 
Contents. 
 
 1557. 
 The History of that Stir and Strife which was in the English 
 
 Church at Frankfort. 13 January — 30 September, 1557 - 97-205 
 
 28. 26 January. J. Hales's Letter - - - . loi 
 
 29. 1 March. J. a Glauberg's Exhortation to the 
 
 Anglican Church - - - - 142 
 
 30. 5 April. The Offer of E. Home and others to 
 
 the Arbitrators 137 
 
 31. 5 April. The OiTer of the Anghcan Church to 
 
 the Arbitrators 137, 138 
 
 32. 20 June. E. Chambers to the Frankfort Church - 216, 217 
 
 33. 25 July. E. Sutton's Letters of Eequests for the 
 
 poor 210-215 
 
 34. [11 August. T. Lever to E. Gualter - . - - 221] 
 
 35. The Old Discipline - - - *- - - - 26, 143-149 
 
 (This is set on half of the Mddth of the page). 
 
 36. 17 September. The Church Officers of the Frankfort 
 
 Church at this date - . - . 135 
 
 37. 18 September (p. 153). The New Discipline, in 73 
 
 Articles 150-205 
 
 (This is set on half of the width of the page). 
 
 *." The Discussions of the Two Disciplines, in this Edition, 
 
 are put after the several Articles to which 
 
 they relate. 
 
 38. 29-30 September. The attempted Eeconcihation - - 206-209 
 
 1558. 
 39. 15 December. The Enghsh Church at Geneva to the 
 
 Exiled Churches 223-225 
 
 1559. 
 
 40. 3 January. The Frankfort Church to the Enghsh 
 
 Church at Geneva - (Eeply to 39.) 225, 226 
 
 41. 16 January. The Aarau Church to the Enghsh 
 
 Church at Geneva - (Eeply to 39.) 226, 227 
 
 1562. 
 See the above-mentioned Letters 
 
 1563. 
 See the above-mentioned Letters 
 
 6-9 
 
 5, 10 
 
 ix. 
 
Contents. 
 
 1566. 
 
 28 December. The General Assembly of the Kirk of Scotland 
 
 to the Church of England 251-254 
 
 1567. 
 
 24 October. The Ministers of the Church of Geneva to the 
 
 Church of England 239-250 
 
 1579. 
 See the above-mentioned Letter - - - - ■ 16 
 
 The Conclusion -...--..- 254 
 
 Index 255-260 
 
Introduction. 
 
 I. 
 
 1. 'T^HIS PEACTICALLY lost Chapter of the Religious History of 
 I England introduces us to a famous company of Protestant 
 
 -*- Divines, both Continental and British. 
 
 It bears witness to the justly vast influence of the great French 
 Reformer, Jean Calvin ; the founder of a School of Protestant Thinkers 
 that has embraced millions in the past, and may yet embrace millions 
 in time to come. 
 
 It has slighter notices of some other Continental Reformers, as 
 Theodore de Beze, Latinized as Theodorus Beza; Heinrich Bul- 
 linger; Rudolph Gu alter; Wolfgang Musculus; Pietro Martire 
 Yermigli, herein referred to as Master Martyr ; and Pierre Viret. 
 
 2. We get in it some glimpses of the life of John Knox, the 
 Reformer of Scotland ; including his own Account of his banishment 
 from Frankfort in 1555. 
 
 3. Again, there is a perfect galaxy of Divines of the Church of 
 England : including men who were, or who became. Archbishops, as 
 Grindal and Sandys; Bishops, as Bale, Bentham, Coverdale, Cox, 
 Horne, Jewel, Parkhurst, Pilkington, and Scory ; and Deans, as 
 Cole, Humphreys, Nowell, Sampson, and Whittingham. 
 
 Besides these, we meet with such Protestant Writers as Thomas 
 Becon, Robert Crowley, John Fox the Martyrologist, William Kethe, 
 and John Olde. 
 
 4. Last of all, may be mentioned Sir Francis Knollys, Queen 
 Elizabeth's Puritan Privy Councillor ; and Nicholas Purfoot, the 
 London Printer. 
 
 Altogether, they were a most distinguished body of men. 
 
 II. 
 
 We hav6 likewise in this Volume (what apparently exists in no 
 other form whatever) Accounts, by Eye Witnesses, of the Protestant 
 English Exiles on the Continent, during the reign of Queen Mary ; as 
 they were scattered through the Cities of Basle, Duisburg, Emden, 
 Frankfort on the Main, Geneva, Strasburg, Wesel afterwards at Aarau, 
 Worms, and Zurich. 
 
 xi. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 After a perusal of this book ; one may wonder tliat, in those dark 
 days, there was any City of Refuge at all for these fugitive Protestants 
 in any European country whatever. Even at this distance of time, 
 every Reader of this Volume must feel a sense of gratitude to the 
 Magistracy of that day of Frankfort on the Main, for so kindly 
 befriending the French, Flemish, and English, Protestants that found in 
 their City a Sanctuary and a Home : and especially for allowing them 
 to organize themselves into Churches ; which, to Exiles for the sake of 
 Religion, was the most precious privilege on earth. 
 
 It is to be hoped that the appearance of this Reprint may stir up 
 some to explore the Archives of the above-mentioned Cities, in order to 
 obtain further information respecting our countrymen in the time of 
 their Dispersion. 
 
 III. 
 
 But, apart from this Historical Picture of the Exile, this book has 
 a strong present-day interest, in that it records the very beginning of 
 the Rift between the English Conformists and Nonconformists ; or, to 
 put it in other words, the Origin of English Puritanism. 
 
 It describes the formation, the continuance, and the destruction, of 
 the first Nonconformist Church in English History. It also discusses, 
 at great length, every essential detail in the organization of a Christian 
 Church on what is called the Voluntary basis : though every Protestant 
 Church is now-a-days a voluntary one. 
 
 And the singular thing is, that all this matter was threshed out in 
 the reign of Queen Mary, while Calais was yet an English possession ; 
 and some fifteen years before the rise of the Holy Discipline in 1572. 
 
 IV. 
 
 And here, in order to make things perfectly clear, we must crave 
 of the indulgent Reader to be allowed to make use of two words of a 
 much later date than this Text. 
 
 Calvinist, the earliest example of which that is quoted by 
 
 my good friend, Dr. J. H. Murray, the Editor of the great 
 
 Oxford ' English Dictionary,' is of the year 1579. 
 
 It must be taken here to denote the out and out and extreme 
 
 adherents of Calvin ; who regarded, as Whittingham expresses it, ' the 
 
 Order of Geneva, the purest Reformed Church in Christendom.' p. 74. 
 
 Anglican, of which Doctor Murray's earliest example is of 
 the year 1635. 
 By which we are herein to understand the Prayer Book men: 
 though most of them, like Archbishop Edmund Grindal and Bishop 
 xii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 KobertHorne, were, in Elizabeth's reign, regarded as most noted 
 Puritans. 
 
 V. 
 
 1. While in France, Whittingham and other Englishmen heard that 
 the Magistracy of Frankfort on the Main had granted, as from April 19 
 1554, the use of their Church of the White Ladies to the French Pro- 
 testant Exiles that had come to them. 
 
 They then determined to remove to that City ; and arrived there 
 on the following June 27th. p. 23. 
 
 Of the four leaders of that first English company, only one, Edmund 
 Sutton, was a Prayer Book man ; the other three being Calvinists. All 
 which was a matter of the purest chance. 
 
 The Magistrates having granted the new comers the joint use with 
 the French Exiles of the Church of the White Ladies ; the Englishmen 
 organized themselves into a Church, on a Calvinistic basis, on July 29th. 
 p. 25. 
 
 There being then no superior Ecclesiastical Authority over the 
 English Protestants ; everything was settled in their small communities 
 by the votes of the majority of the Church Members : and we must 
 recollect that their Congregations were always in a state of flux; 
 members were ever coming and going. 
 
 This Calvinistic Church probably never numbered more than Fifty 
 Members, p. 61 ; and among these, there was a vigorous Minority of 
 Prayer Book men. 
 
 2. As soon as matters were somewhat settled , they attempted a 
 very noble thing. By their General Letter of August 2nd, they invited 
 all the Englishmen scattered over all Europe, to make their Church the 
 rallying-point of the Exile, by coming to join them : and this might 
 have been accomplished, but for the Dispute over the use of the Prayer 
 Book in Divine Service, 
 
 It will be well for us to remember, how very recent this Second 
 Prayer Book of Edward VI. had been. It had only come into use in 
 England on November 1 1552 ; and some of its Framers were now 
 about to lay down their lives for the defence of the Truths that it 
 represented. 
 
 8. The next step of the English Exiled Church at Frankfort was to 
 choose Ministers, of equal authority, for themselves. James Haddon, 
 of Strasburg, having declined to serve : they elected John Knox, of 
 Geneva, to meet the wishes of the Calvinistic Majority; and Thomas 
 Lever, of Zurich, to satisfy the Anglican Minority. 
 
 4. Meanwhile, discussions were rife among them as to the use of 
 the Prayer Book. The Exiles at Zurich and Strasburg would have joined 
 them, had that been granted : but it was stiffly denied. 
 
 xiii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 On October 24 1554, David AVhitehead (who plays so large a part 
 in this History) arrived with his company, He was a Prayer Book man ; 
 and had refused the Archbishopric of Armagh. He and those that were 
 with him naturally strengthened the Anglican Minority ; and the con- 
 troversy about the whole, or partial, use of the Prayer Book grew so 
 hot, that the Lord's Supper was not administered in that Church from 
 November 1554, to February 1555, p. 57 ; and ' it w^as concluded, That 
 no man should need hereafter to subscribe to any Discipline,' p. 73. 
 
 At length on February 6 1555, a Truce was established amongst 
 them, with great rejoicings ; whereby a Service (partly taken from the 
 Prayer Book, and partly from other sources) was adopted ; which was to 
 last till April 30 following, pp. 53, 57, 62. 
 
 VI. 
 
 1. Knox, Whittingham, and others, perceiving the constant 
 growth of the Anglican Minority, invoked the aid of Calvin ; by 
 sending him a scoffing Analysis of the Prayer Book in Latin, pp. 44-49. 
 
 We must clearly understand that, with these Calvinists, it was not 
 at all a question as between Extempore Prayer and Read Prayers ; but 
 between the Liturgy of the Churches of Geneva, or, as it is some- 
 times called, the Liturgy of Calvin, (which had been printed in 
 English at London in 1550, p. 42) and the Liturgy of England. 
 
 It was also a conflict between Silent Prayer and Oral Responses ; 
 on account of which the Litany was as strongly condemned by them as 
 the Surplice, pp. 24, 45, 54, 62, 63. Yet how necessary Oral Responses 
 must always have been in Congregations, most of whom could neither 
 read nor write, needs no argument. 
 
 Calvin, whose Letters in this Volume (all opinions apart) are 
 charming, does not condemn the Prayer Book, even upon the partial 
 representation made of it, as a whole ; but offered some objections to 
 parts of it that delighted the Calvinists at Frankfort, pp. 50-52. 
 
 This originated a correspondence between him and the later 
 Anglican Church in that City, pp. 76-80, 87-93 ; in which the Englishmen 
 certainly held their own. 
 
 Three hundred and fifty years have now passed away since this 
 great Exile. What are, beyond all question, the four great Literary 
 Monuments of our language ? 1. The Authorized Version of the Bible 
 of 1611. 2. The Book of Common Prayer of 1552. 3. William 
 Shakespeare's Plays. 4. John Milton's Poems. 
 
 2. Then, amazing as it seems to us, in men who made GOD's 
 Word their sole rule in everything, these Frankfort Calvinists regarded 
 the Public Reading of the Scriptures in Divine Service ' as an irksome 
 and unprofitable Form.' pp. 25, 89. 
 
 xiv. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 VII. 
 
 1. Before the Truce in the English Church at Frankfort had 
 expired, however, there came about a perfect Transformation Scene. 
 
 The Martyr Fires of England began, by the burning of Bishop John 
 HoOPEE, on February 9 1555. They naturally quickened the Protestant 
 Exodus out of England. So, on March 3rd, Kichaed Cox (who had been 
 Tutor and Almoner to Edward VI.) arrived at Frankfort with his com- 
 pany ; which apparently included Bishop John Jewel. 
 
 2. We have two Accounts of the small Revolution that then 
 ensued : Whittingham's at pp. 54-61 ; and Knox's at pp. 62-69. 
 
 The trouble began by the new comers making use of Oral Responses ; 
 and when they were reproved for it, they said, They would have the face 
 of an English Church. 
 
 Levee broke his Promise to the Calvinistic Church ; and aided the 
 new comers, pp. 54, 62, 63. 
 
 Then it was, on Sunday, March 17 1555, that Knox preached his 
 famous Sermon ; which greatly angered the Anglicans, pp. 54, 55, 
 63-65. 
 
 On the following Tuesday, the 19th, Cox and his party asked for 
 admittance into the Church ; without signing its Discipline. 
 
 The Church declined to admit them. pp. 55, 65. 
 
 Then Knox, most unaccountably pleaded (in a most defiant way, 
 p. 66) for their admission : which act was quite against his own interest ; 
 and is a perfect mystery. All through these Troubles, he seems to 
 have acted as a perfectly honourable and upright man. 
 
 Upon Knox's intercession, the Church did admit the new comers. 
 That made the Anglican Minority the Majority of the Congregation ; and 
 the very first thing they do, is to turn Knox out of his Ministry. 
 
 It may be alleged in extenuation of Cox's action, that he had been 
 one of the Framers of the Book of Common Prayer ; and therefore his 
 judgement for the full and perfect use of it, was as determined and 
 resolute as Knox's was for the non-use of it. Between two such 
 Champions, a compromise was simply an impossibility. 
 
 Thus was formed the Anglican Church in the Church of the White 
 Ladies at Frankfort on the Main. 
 
 3. There are hints, at pp. 70, 86, of a concerted action on the 
 part of the Anglicans to destroy this nest of Calvinists. Learned men 
 came from all parts for the purpose ; so that Cox was able to present 
 to the Magistracy of Frankfort, on March 26th, when he solicited 
 permission to use the Prayer Book, three Doctors of Divinity, and 
 thirteen Bachelors of Divinity, with others, p. 70. 
 
 The Senate consented: and with that decision, the Calvinistic 
 Church there may be regarded as destroyed. 
 
 XY. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 Their very reasonable complaints against the new comers are 
 stated at page 85. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 As Knox himself tell us, pp. 67, 68, his banishment from Frankfort 
 was not the work of the new Anglican Church as a whole ; but entirely 
 the act of two members of it : Edward Isaac, of Kent ; and Henry 
 Parry, who had been Chancellor of the Cathedral of Salisbury. 
 
 They produced to the Frankfort Magistrates one of Knox's violent 
 books, attacking the Emperor Charles V., Philip II. of Spain, and 
 Queen Mary. 
 
 How Knox could write such violent books, in such dangerous 
 times, is another mystery in his life. 
 
 Whereupon the Magistrates ordered l^ox to leave the City; and 
 he returned to Geneva. 
 
 IX. 
 
 Then came the counterstroke of the Calvinists. 
 
 If Cox had had his way, they should not have been suffered to go 
 to any other Church at Frankfort than the Anglican one. p. 70. 
 
 However, they sent Whittingham to Basle and to Geneva ; and he 
 obtained the right of having a Church in each City, with great favour. 
 
 So they resolved to migrate to those places, in September, 1555. 
 pp. 81-93. 
 
 The Frankfort Anglicans called this migration a Schism. In 
 response to which, the Calvinists asked that Arbitrators might be 
 appointed to decide who was to blame. 
 
 This, the Anglicans refused, pp. 81-85. 
 
 So those two groups of earnest Christians parted company. 
 
 X. 
 
 The Calvinistic migration evidently brought the Anglican Church 
 into very low water indeed ; both as regards men and also funds. 
 
 David Whitehead, their Pastor, resigned on January 6 1556. p. 95. 
 
 For nearly two months the Pastorship was vacant. 
 
 Then enter upon the scene Robert Horne and Richard Chambers. 
 
 XI. 
 
 1. r I -^iie larger portion of this book, pp. 97-222, has nothing at all to 
 I do with the Calvinists ; neither was it written, or gathered 
 ^ together, by Whittingham. 
 It is the Narrative of a severe struggle within the Anglican Church 
 
 at Frankfort, between Horne, Chambers, and other Church Officers on 
 
 XYi. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 the one side, and the Majority of the Congregation on the other side, as 
 to. Whether the Pastor was above the Church ; or the Church above the 
 Pastor ? or to put it in other words, What was the ultimate authority in 
 a Christian Congregation organized on what is called a Voluntary basis. 
 
 Whittingham says : — 
 
 This Controversy, which you have now heard, .... I find 
 written by the hands of such as are both learned and of 
 credit ; but yet, I must needs say, by those that were parties 
 in this broil, p. 215. 
 
 2. Here it may be well to take note of three words : Pastor, Ministry, 
 and Epistles. 
 
 Pastor. This word is a kind of Protestant Ecclesiastical Shibboleth. 
 The Episcopal Churches, together with the Presbyterian Churches, do 
 not make use of it. It was largely current among the English Noncon- 
 formists ; but has now mostly given way to. Minister. It is still in use 
 among the French Protestant Churches. 
 
 Whittingham notes with great glee the use of this word, at page 
 72, when the Frankfort Anglican Church called David Whitehead 
 its 'Bishop, Superintendent, or Pastor.' 
 
 The other Church Officers were, the Ministers of the Word or 
 Doctors, the Seniors or Elders, and the Desicons. All these, together 
 with the Pastor, were alike called. Ministers ; and each of their Offices, 
 a Ministry. 
 
 Besides these, there were the four Church Nurses, p. 184. 
 
 The third word to be noted is Letters ; which is simply a literal 
 translation of the Latin plural, Literce, ' an Epistle,' ; and very often 
 only means a single Letter, as in the case of Edmund Sutton's Letters 
 of Request, at pp. 210-215. 
 
 T 
 
 XII. 
 he Second Part of this Volume comprises two periods : 
 
 The Tyranny of Robert Hoene and Richard Chamberlain 
 over the Frankfort Anglican Congregation, 
 March 1 1556— January 13 1557. 
 
 The Controversy that arose out bf it. 
 January 13 — September 30 1557. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 1. Hoene (pp. 78, 94) and Chambers (35-39, 41) had already visited 
 Frankfort. 
 
 xvii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 They were close friends at Zurich, as appears by their joint Letters 
 from there : in one of which, dated February 3 1556, and addressed 
 to the Senate of that City, they state 
 
 We should never have suffered ourselves to be torn 
 from you ; had we not been invited, and almost compelled 
 as it were, by the two importunate Letters of our country- 
 men, to relieve the extreme necessity of the now almost 
 ruined Church of our Exiles at Frankfort. 
 
 Original Letters, p. 128. Ed. 1846-7. (Parker Society.) 
 
 2. HoRNE became Pastor ; and Chambers practically sole Deacon. 
 Under the circumstances, they might justly expect to have a perfectly 
 free hand ; but their rule became a Tyranny : which lasted something 
 over ten months ; and was so bitter that it united against them the 
 Majority of the Congregation, that (in the following discussions 
 respecting the Old Discipline and the New Discipline) so scorned and 
 derided them, as to make their utterances, perhaps, one of the earliest 
 printed Prose Satires in our language. Their mocking descriptions of 
 Master Purse -Bearer Chambers, and how he ran away with the 
 Church's Bag, make one think of Judas Iscariot. 
 
 3. Now in an exiled community which ' had preferred Religion to 
 Riches,' there was, naturally, a very great deal of poverty : and nobly 
 did the Majority endeavour to grapple with that supreme need of the 
 situation. Under these circumstances, the sole Deacon, who admin- 
 istered the Treasure of the Church, became the pivot of the whole 
 organization ; and was the master of the situation. 
 
 It shows how these two men played into each other's hands, that 
 through Horne's procurement, a General Proxy was given to Chambers 
 and his Deputy, to gather alms for the Congregation, pp. 118, 212. 
 
 The terms of the General Proxy were extraordinary, 
 
 That he alone should receive all ; he alone distribute, 
 and be accomptable [accountable'] to no man ; and he alone 
 to be privy to the money, p. 118. 
 
 That One have the custody alone, know alone, and 
 distribute the Church money alone, and make accompt 
 [account] alone, and to himself alone, p. 168. 
 
 What have you, Master Horne and Master Chambers, 
 done : which, now a great while, have, by your messengers 
 and Letters, stopped all the private alms of all men ; and 
 drawn them into your own hands ? And that, you. Master 
 Horne, threatened, out of the pulpit, that you would do ; 
 xYiii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 and that you would make make poor miserable men to eat 
 hay ! p. 180. 
 
 For these discreet disposers of other men's alms, have, 
 by passing [caring, stickling^ too much on money, utterly 
 cast away men ; yea, both the money and the men. . . . Yea, 
 these gentle and shamefast disposers have, with their odious 
 behaviour, driven many men, of notable good wits and 
 towardness, some to the Printing-house, some to be Serving 
 Men, and some to run into England again, with the peril 
 of body and soul. p. 175. 
 
 And the general charge against these two men is thus expressed by 
 the Majority, in the following description of their ' pranks.' 
 
 In all this ado. Master Horne and Master Chambers go 
 about nothing else but to disquiet the Congregation, that 
 HoRNE might rule the roast Idoinineer] over all. Chambers 
 bear the Bag alone ; and they two together exercise a most 
 unworthy lordship over the poor, and by them [over] all 
 others : and that they might have no certain Discipline, but 
 that their pleasures might be holden for laws : and that 
 nothing should be thought right, or stand in force, but 
 what they do yet hitherto ; and the same they go about 
 now. And it seemeth they have utterly determined, either 
 to establish a Tyranny, or to leave no common wealth at 
 all in the Congregation. 
 
 Where Horne and Chambers make rehearsal here of 
 the purging of offences committed by us ; they ought justly 
 to have been ashamed to make mention of ' offences ' : seeing 
 they have never left, for these three or four months 
 [December 1556 — April 1557], to lade themselves with 
 wicked doings. And as for occasion of offence and slander 
 given to good and godly men, and to our adversaries and 
 GOD's enemies the Papists' high rejoicing and pleasure : 
 they accuse us thereof so falsely, as they themselves have 
 given the occasion indeed. For they could never abide to 
 have anything amended, nor themselves to be admonished 
 of anything, or to be commoned ^communed, conferred'] 
 withal in any wise. But for the most light, yea, no, causes 
 indeed ; they forsook their Ministry straightways : the 
 Pastor forsook the Flock ; the Treasurer, the poor ; and 
 both forsook the Church, and moved others by their 
 example to do the same. 
 
 Neither was it enough for them to give over their own 
 functions ; but they must draw other Preachers and Readers 
 
 xix. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 with them also, to the intent the Congregation should, hy 
 this means, be destitute of GOD's Word, and [be] utterly 
 scattered : as though it could not possibly stand without 
 them. 
 
 And when they had forsaken their own Church ; they 
 haunted partly the French Church, and partly the Dewtche 
 [Germari] Churches : and so raised rumours abroad ; and 
 spread [the knowledge of] our dissensions, first through this 
 City, and then through other Cities of Germany. . 
 
 And, last of all, when they would not come to the 
 Church in the Mart time, but by the Magistrates' command- 
 ment ; neither could they then be quiet, [but] they spread 
 the like rumours almost throughout all Europe, pp. 203,204. 
 
 But yet this they are desirous to bring to pass in the 
 mean time. That, while these gay glorious promises of 
 theirs be looked for, they may, a long time, hinder the peace 
 and quietness of the Church; which their only desire is to 
 have disquieted : and, if it be possible, that they may recover 
 a most intolerable Lordship over the Congregation ; or, in 
 case they cannot obtain the chief state in the Congregation, 
 that they may leave the Church in the worst, or in no, state 
 at all ; but that they may rend it, and all-to-scatter [utterly 
 scatter] it. p. 205. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 1. In the Controversy which followed, the Anglican Church 
 appears to have contained Sixty-two members, all men : for the women 
 do not appear to have had any official part in the Struggle, p. 133. 
 
 Of this number, the Majority numbered from Thirty-three to Forty- 
 two ; and Horne's party from Eighteen to Twenty. 
 
 The latter stood up for the Old Discipline, pp. 26, 143-149 ; ' which 
 permitted all to the Pastor.' p. 200. 
 
 The Majority replied, 
 
 Where they say. That the Discipline proceeded of so 
 learned men : yet the same that wrote it (were they never 
 so well learned) confess themselves : both that it was 
 gathered in haste ; and given to the Congregation as im- 
 perfect, only for a time. p. 200. 
 
 2. We cannot here follow the details of this Controversy ; which 
 is as interesting as a Game of Chess. Only we are struck with the 
 ability, fairness, and moderation, of the Majority ; and the malice of 
 HoENE and Chambees. 
 
 XX. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 3. When the Church had won the victory ; HoRNE and Chambers 
 suddenly left Frankfort for Strasburg, early in the morning ; carrying 
 with them the Church alms, p. 213. Chambers's Letter of defence of his 
 conduct, pp. 216, 217, would not have availed him in a London Police 
 Court. 
 
 The money that these two collected at Frankfort ; they later dis- 
 tributed to the Churches of Aarau and Geneva, p. 222. 
 
 4. Posterity gains a complete insight into the organization and 
 working of that Frankfort English Church, by these discussions as to 
 the Old Discipline and the New Discipline. 
 
 XV. 
 
 1. Richard Chambers is a perfect mystery. He was undoubtedly 
 a good man : yet one finds it hard to believe it. 
 
 Thomas Lever, writing from Geneva, on April 23 1554, three months 
 earlier than the formation of the English Church at Frankfort, to 
 Heinrich Bullinger, says, 
 
 I hear that some Englishmen have come to you at 
 Zurich ; together that very godly man, Bichard Chambers. 
 , . . . For Richard Chambers is the person who has actively 
 devoted himself and all his property to provide for the 
 safety of the Ministers during this Persecution. 
 
 Original Letters, p. 155. 1846-7. (Parker Society.) 
 
 2. While Bishop Jewel was at Oxford ; Chambers allowed him £6 
 a year for the purchase of Books of Divinity. 
 
 3. Dean Whittingham bears a like testimony : 
 
 He was thought of many wise and godly men to be very 
 godly, upright, and honest, p. 216. 
 
 4. And yet he was capable of the deeds such as the following : 
 
 Some complained that they could have nought at Master 
 Chambers' hands, but after beseeching, and unreasonable 
 long delays; some that they could have nothing without 
 bitter upbraid [ing] s ; and some that they could obtain 
 nothing of gift, but only of loan ; and other some that they 
 could get nought at all. p. 119. 
 
 For Master Chambers, for half a month's space and 
 more, would give nothing to any man that remained in the 
 Church, and followed not Master HoRNE and him in 
 departing [separating^ from the Church. 
 
 To certain others also, he would give nothing at all, 
 which were in the Public Ministry, to preach the Word and 
 
 xxi. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 read Lectures, and also in the exercise of Disputing, oy his 
 own appointment and the order taken by Master Hoene, 
 always from the time [March 1 1556, see page 96] since 
 they came to our Church: when now they were for their 
 board in debt to their hostesses for four months [December 
 1556 — April 1557]; neither had done any fault, unless it 
 were because they remained in their function of Preaching 
 and Eeading Lectures, in which they were placed by Master 
 HoRNE and Master Chambers, lest the Church should be 
 altogether destitute both of Sermons and Lectures. 
 
 Only because, in this dissension, they agreed not with 
 them, and took not their parts; and had [not] with them 
 withdrawn themselves from the Church, that it might be 
 utterly scattered: when as, notwithstanding, which is most 
 unhonest, they had promised to give three months' warning 
 before they would forsake them; which notwithstanding. 
 Master Chambers affirmed they would never do, unless it 
 were that they were constrained by extreme necessity, p. 140. 
 
 For where Chambers, above eighteen months past 
 [? December 1555] had of Master Whitehead, then Pastor, 
 and the Seniors then, a Letter to receive of one special man 
 ^620 ; and besides, [later,] through Horne's procurement, a 
 General Proxy to Chambers and his Deputy, to gather the 
 devotions [alms'] of good men, for the relief of this poor 
 Congregation ; which, by their own proceedings here before 
 the Magistrates, their own handwriting testifying the same, 
 and otherwise by our knowledge, we are certain they did 
 put in practice ; and received much thereby. Yet Chambers, 
 upon the Accompt \_Account] here left behind him ; neither 
 confessed that he had received the said dB20, nor yet any 
 other sum ; neither hath he distributed, during all the time 
 he was in Office yet to this day, in this Congregation to any 
 one person, saving to three Scholars that came with him 
 [from Zurich] one penny that he did not receive here in 
 this Congregation and City. 
 
 And yet, at his departure hence, he left two of the said 
 Scholars (unto whom nevertheless he promised sufficient 
 provision and finding; and never warned them to the 
 contrary) in debt for their board and for other necessaries, 
 almost 20 guilderns [at 3s. 4cZ. eacK] : which this poor 
 Congregation was forced to pay. 4 
 
 Finally, where good Mistress Wilkinson, of blessed 
 memory, put Horne and Chambers in trust, with the 
 xxii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 devising and making of her Will ; whereby she gave to this 
 and other poor Congregations of the poor banished English- 
 men, a Christian liberal relief: albeit they have caused 
 some of the Congregations to be paid of the same bequest ; 
 yet hitherto would they not make this poor Congregation 
 privy to the sum bequeathed unto it ; much less pay it : 
 nor yet, according to the order of our Church's Discipline 
 aforesaid, let the Will be seen ; so as the friendless young 
 Gentlewoman, her daughter, should not be defrauded of 
 her right, nor her mother's Will be altered to her loss. pp. 
 212, 213. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 In September 1557, some very worshipful persons attempted to 
 appease this Strife ; and drew up a Form of Reconciliation for that 
 purpose. But as that Form began by practically whitewashing Hoene 
 and Chambers ; the Majority naturally could not agree to that Way of 
 Reconciliation, pp. 206-209. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 The Third Part of this Work has nothing to do with the Frank- 
 fort Troubles. It is a reprint of two friendly Letters to 
 the English Church, on behalf of the Puritan Clergy who 
 objected to the Ministering Apparel that was now being more 
 strictly enforced upon them. 
 
 The earlier Letter is from the General Assembly of the Kirk of 
 Scotland; and is dated 28 December 1566. pp. 251-254. 
 
 The second Letter is from the Ministers of the Church of Geneva ; 
 and its true date is 24 October 1567. pp. 239-250. 
 
 Whittingham's motive in reprinting, these Letters was to further 
 the Puritan Movement in England. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 The accession of Queen Elizabeth placed the English Church 
 at Geneva in a quandary. The Exiles intended to return 
 home : but if they did so, they would have to reckon with the 
 English Government, and to put their Church Reformation 
 projects aside. As Sir William Cecil wrote to Whittingham, on 
 December 9 1562, 
 
 Neither you, nor any born under this Kingdom, may be 
 permitted to break the bond of Obedience and Uniformity. 
 p. 7. 
 
 xxiii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 Indeed, the perils of England, at that time, made that quite 
 reasonable : for down to the time of the Defeat of the Spanish Armada, 
 the majority of our population were Roman Catholics. During those 
 years, England was governed by a vigorous Protestant minority. 
 
 Then again, Liberty of Conscience by law did not, at this early 
 date, exist in any country in Europe whatsoever. It was not till some 
 years later that, out of a sheer necessity. Toleration was born in 
 Holland ; and it was not legalized in England till the Act of 1689. 
 
 It was under these circumstances that the English Church at 
 Geneva sent out, on December 9 1558, a General Letter to all the 
 English Exiled Churches on the Continent, that, in its outward form, 
 was an Eirenicon ; but actually was an invitation to combine at home 
 for the abolition of Ceremonies, pp. 223-225. 
 
 2. The Answer to this, of the Frankfort Anglican Church 
 was very sensible. That the reform of Ceremonies at home was a 
 matter for Parliament ; and not for them. 
 
 And then they hit the weak point in the Puritan argument. 
 
 For where as all the Reformed Churches differ among 
 themselves in divers Ceremonies, and yet agree in the unity 
 of Doctrine ; we see no inconvenience, if we use some Cere- 
 monies diverse from them, so that we agree in the chief 
 points of our Religion, p. 226. 
 
 The Puritans, in their outcry against Ceremonies, forgot that they 
 had them themselves. So we see the sting of their complaints lay in 
 (1) The compulsory use of those ordained ; (2) The denial of the use of 
 any others. 
 
 3. We confess to possessing a most loving regard for nearly all 
 these men ; whatever may have been their opinions as regards Rites 
 and Ceremonies in Divine Worship. 
 
 The Reformation was as great an upset to the religious ideas of 
 men, as the Discovery of America had been to their secular ideas. To 
 consider that the vast Roman Catholic system (that had come down in 
 an unbroken succession from the Times of the Apostles) was to be put 
 aside ; and that something else was to be adopted as the Rule of Faith 
 and Life, was, indeed, a most protentous change: and one has the 
 greatest possible sympathy for the Generation that had to face that 
 Problem. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Putting aside Sternhold and Hopkins' Version of the Psalms ; the 
 two Literary Monuments of this English Exile are : 
 1. ' The Form of Prayers and Administration of the Sacra- 
 ments, etc., used in the English Congregation at Geneva ; and 
 xxiY. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 approved by John Calvin ' : the Preface of which is dated February 10 
 1556; and which was printed at Geneva in 1558. 
 
 This, later, became ' The Book of Common Order ' of the Kirk of 
 Scotland. 
 
 2. The Geneva Version of the Bible ; which is called from its 
 translation of Genesis iii. 7, the Breeches Bible. This was the Bible of 
 Englishmen almost down to the time of the Long Parliament. It had 
 many merits; and largely nurtured the Protestantism of England in 
 those stirring Times. 
 
 In both of these Works, Whittingham undoubtedly had a large 
 share. And yet, notwithstanding, he, in 1574, (as the Puritans always 
 did) pleads, at page 230, for a further Revision of the English Bible : 
 which was at length accomplished by our Authorized Version in 1611. 
 
 XX. 
 
 Attention may be called to other rare books referred to in this 
 Work ; and especially to the statement, at page 75, of Bis*liop Horne, 
 who was in a position to know, that Archbishop Cranmer had drawn 
 up a Book of Common Prayer a hundred times more perfect \Jro'm the 
 Puritan point of vieiv] than the one we now have : but that it could 
 not take place ; because he was matched with such a wicked Clergy 
 and Convocation, with other enemies. 
 
 Has this draft Prayer Book ever been seen ? 
 
 2. What a bit of Puritanship was the printing at London of ' The 
 Form of Common Prayers used in the Churches of Geneva,' on 7th June 
 1550. p. 42. 
 
 3. Then reference is made, at p. 77, to ' Bishop J. Poynet's Cate- 
 chism ; and the Articles agreed upon in Convocation in 1552.' London, 
 1553. 
 
 4. Of Knox's 'Faithful Admonition,' printed 20th July, 1554, pp. 59- 
 61, 66-69, we have already spoken. 
 
 5. Lastly, the Frankfort Anglican Church, writing to Calvin, on 
 5th April 1555, state, ' Our Liturgy is translated into French, and the 
 Articles [of 1552] abovementioned have very lately been printed at 
 Zurich.' p. 78. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 Passing away from the Book to its Auth6r and Editor ; one recog- 
 nizes at once that Whittingham was an exceedingly able man : 
 Those twelve years (1550-1563) that he spent in the University 
 and Court Society of France, Germany, and Switzerland, con- 
 stituted a splendid mental training ; and made him exceptionally well 
 
 XXY. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 acquainted with Continental opinions and affairs : and yet lie remained 
 the staunchest of Puritans through it all, and a great lover of the Bible 
 to his dying day. p. 17. 
 
 By training and character then he was a Diplomat. It was Calvin 
 that forced him into the Ministry, p. 3. Therefore he was keenly alive 
 to the importance of Public Documents; and so he carefully pre- 
 served all those relating to the Frankfort Troubles, down to time that 
 he left Geneva in June 1560. 
 
 2. How he was made Dean of Durham in recognition of his 
 magnificent services as Chaplain to the English Forces in the defence 
 of Havre is told at pp. 4-9. 
 
 He therefore brought all the documents reprinted within pp. 21-217 
 of this Volume, with him to Durham. 
 
 3. Then came the Anti-Puritan attacks of 1573 that are described 
 on pp. 21,22 : and it was in defence of Puritanism, that he wrote this 
 'Brief Discourse.' 
 
 Considering then, how many ways we are unjustly 
 burdened, and brought into hatred, without just cause; I 
 supposed that no godly man would be offended, if, by such 
 lawful means as I might, I sought both to purge myself and 
 the rest of my brethren from such heinous and odious 
 crimes as some would seem to charge us. And that could I 
 not do so well any way, as by the gathering together of this 
 Discourse : wherein the indifferent [impartiaV] Reader shall 
 find, That the Religion which we hold and profess is not 
 only the true and sincere Religion of Christ, and the self- 
 same with all the Reformed Churches in Christendom ; but 
 also [with] that which this Realm hath established, touch- 
 ing the true Doctrine commonly taught therein. 
 
 By this Discourse also, it may be seen, both When, 
 Where, How, and By whom, this Controversy first began : 
 Who continued it. Who was on the suffering side, and Who 
 [was] readiest to forget and forgive, that godly peace and 
 concord might be had. 
 
 And therefore (as the Lord of heaven knoweth) that 
 the keeping of these things, almost by the space of these 
 twenty years [1555 — 1574], in secret, might suffice to 
 witness with me that I had now no great pleasure to utter 
 it : so I wot not how it cometh to pass that (even in the 
 midst of great striving and struggling with myself, what to 
 do) I could not be, by any means, resolved, or see just cause, 
 why I should any longer conceal it. pp. 233-234. 
 xxyI. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 4. He intended it as the beginning of a History of English 
 Puritanism ; which would have told us many things that we do not 
 now know. 
 
 As will more and more appear, as this Discourse shall 
 be, from time to time, continued, till it be brought even to 
 this present time ; which time, verily, is so extreme as the 
 like hath rarely been heard of. p. 231. 
 
 What a loss to our Literature that that History was never written I 
 4. Doubtless, the incessant attacks made upon him, during his last 
 days, by Archbishop Sandys, may be safely attributed to his professional 
 resentment at the laying bare, in this book, before the Laity, of the 
 quarrels of the Clergy ; quite as much as to its advocacy of the Geneva 
 Ecclesiastical Polity. 
 
 XXII. 
 
 How then did this dreadful Book, as some would then have 
 regarded it, get into print ? No Episcopal Licence could ever 
 be obtained for the printing of it ; and without that, no London 
 Printer would dare to touch it. His types, and the constant 
 inspection of his Works by the Wardens of the Stationers Company, 
 would have betrayed him. 
 
 So Whittingham had to get it printed abroad : and that, in such a 
 way as that it could never be legally brought home to him ; however 
 sure the Clergy were that he was the Author of it. 
 
 2. It was probably produced in this way. 
 
 Whittingham gave the documents he had preserved to a Scrivener 
 to copy ; dictating to him, his own part of the History. 
 
 We regard all the Side-notes, as written by him, in 1574, on the 
 margin of the Scrivener's Copy ; and some of them are caustic enough. 
 
 3. Then the Manuscript was sent abroad to be printed : the 
 British Museum Catalogue suggests at Zurich, or Geneva; but Frankfort 
 would be quite as likely. There it was printed in the common German 
 type of that day; with very little English supervision. 
 
 The text is distinctly faulty. Words are left out or wrongly spelt ; 
 and Sentences are jumbled together: but its excellent diction is 
 sufficient to correct this in most cases. There are, however, some 
 words that nothing can be made of. 
 
 4. The Book was then probably stitched together as a pamphlet ; 
 and so smuggled into England, to the great delight of the growing 
 Puritan party. 
 
 xxYii. 
 
Introduction. 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 Our duty (from the point of view of a Protestant layman, and 
 a practical man of the World), as General Editor of this Series, 
 is twofold : 
 
 First, to help the present-day Reader to understand the 
 circumstances and the environment in the midst of which these Works 
 originated in those far-off Ages. - 
 
 Secondly, to ensure absolute Fair Play for everybody. Of which, 
 this present Volume is a good example. For the additional information 
 inserted in the Text between square brackets, [ ] , puts a very different 
 complexion upon many things to that which Whittingham's honest, but 
 incomplete, History would do. 
 
 It may therefore come to pass that the opinions of one Volume in 
 this Series may flatly contradict the opinions of some other Volume in 
 it. That does not concern us. What we want to know is. How our 
 forefathers walked worthy of the Vocation wherewith they were called, 
 with all lowliness and meekness, with long suffering, forbearing one 
 another in love ; endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the 
 
 bond of peace. 
 
 Edward Arbee. 
 
 XXYUl. 
 
As this Work is, with great probability, attributed to William 
 
 Whittingham, the following interesting Account of him, by one who 
 
 personally knew him, will help us to understand him 
 
 and his life's work better. — E.A. 
 
 The Life and Death of Master WiUiam Whit- 
 tingham, Dean of Durham, who departed 
 this Hfe, Anno Domino 1579, 
 June 10. 
 
 Written by a Student of the Temple, about 1603. 
 
 HE WAS BORN at Westchester [Chester'] ; and descended from 
 Whittingham, of the House of Whittingham in Lancashire, 
 near Preston ; which Whittingham did marry the daughter of 
 Haughton, of Haughton Tower, in the same County. 
 He became a Scholar, in the 16th year of his age [c. 1540] , at 
 Oxon ; first at Brazenose College ; where he was under a Tutor so 
 careful over him to further him in Learning, as he hath been often 
 heard to bemoan that his Tutor lived not till he was able to requite 
 him for his care and love towards him. 
 
 From that College, he went to All Souls College; where he was 
 chosen Fellow Probationer in 1545. 
 
 From thence, he became a Fellow of Cardinal Wolsey's College 
 [Christ Church College] in Oxon : where, after he had remained a few 
 years, he betook himself to travel [in May 1550] ; with purpose to 
 travel through France, and so into Italy. 
 
 But coming to Lyons in France, in his way to Italy ; it pleased GOD 
 to visit him with sickness ; which he took to be a warning to cause him 
 to alter his purpose, and to divert his course from that country, from 
 which few return the godlier : and so coming back again, he remained 
 for divers years at Orleans [, where he married Louise Jacqueman], 
 sometimes in Paris ; but ever amongst the Students of those Cities. 
 1. Whittingham. 1 1 
 
The Life .of Bean Whittingham. 1550-53. 
 
 In Paris, when the Lieger Ambassador for England [Sir William 
 Pickering] was to go to the Court ; he ever desired Master Whittingham 
 to accompany him : for which purpose, he had his courtly apparel and 
 ornaments lying by him, which at his going to Court he used ; and at 
 his return, became ut prius as a Student. 
 
 After some years bestowed in those Universities ; he went to the 
 Universities of Germany ; and thence to Geneva. And thence, having 
 spent all King Edwaed VI.'s reign [1550-1553] in those transmarine 
 Universities ; he returned into England in the very latter end of the 
 said King Edward's reign. 
 
 Presently, after whose death, Queen Mary being proclaimed, and a 
 taste given of the alteration of Religion ; he forthwith resolved to go 
 again beyond the seas ; and riding over London Bridge, on his way to 
 Dover and thence to take shipping, he met Master [Thomas] Harding ; 
 who wrote against [Bishop John] Jewel, on the Bridge ; who, after 
 salutations, asked him, Whither he was going ? 
 
 Master Whittingham answered, He was going beyond the seas. 
 
 Master Harding demanding of him the cause ; he answered, ' Did 
 you not hear the Proclamation [of August 17th, 1553] ; and how the 
 Whore of Rome is again erected amongst us ? ' 
 
 To which Master Harding replied, ' Happy are you, that go for so 
 good a cause ! ' 
 
 Master Whittingham and his company coming to Dover at night ; 
 whilst they were at supper, the Host of the house told his guests, That, 
 after supper, he must carry [take] them before the Magistrate, or 
 Mayor, of the town ; to be questioned concerning the cause or errand of 
 their going beyond the sea. For the Magistrate had received strict 
 command from the [Privy] Council for the examination of every 
 passenger : and Master Mayor had as strictly enjoined them (the Inn- 
 keepers) to bring their guests to be examined as aforesaid. Wherein 
 the Host seeming to be more peremptory and precise ; it made his news 
 the more distasteful, and in part vexed his guests. 
 
 Whilst they were in this anxiety, there being a fair greyhound 
 waiting on the table for relief [food] ; Master Whittingham chanced 
 to say, ' Mine Host, you have here a very fair greyhound.' 
 
 ' I [Aye] ,' said the Host, * this greyhound is a fair greyhound indeed ; 
 and is of the Queen's kind.' 
 
 'Queen's kind'! said Master Whittingham, 'what mean you by 
 that ? This is a strange speech ! What good subject can endure to hear 
 such words of his Sovereign ? to have Her Majesty to be compared in 
 kind with the kind of a dog I ' : and said that the words were very treason- 
 able, and that he could not see how they could be excused, if they 
 should not go and acquaint the Magistrate with it ; and did further so 
 
 a 
 
1653-59. The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 aggravate the matter, even of purpose, as they did drive the Host into 
 such a fear as he durst not once mention the carrying of them before 
 the Magistrate any more ; but was glad to be so freed from their 
 encumbrance. By this means, all the company escaping this interrup- 
 tion; they proceeded on their journey. 
 
 And Master Whittingham remained in France till he heard of the 
 coming of sundry English Bishops, Divines, and other good Protestants ; 
 who, for Religion, had left their country, and were arrived at Frankfort. 
 Where, after a while, they got licence of the Magistrates to establish a 
 Church there ; and, entering into the consideration of the particular 
 Forms and Order of Discipline to be used in that Church, they did so 
 far vary and dissent among themselves as, after long contentions, no 
 accord could be made between them ; but they were forced to disjoin : 
 and those to remain at Frankfort that did best like the Forms of the 
 Government of the Church of England in the days of King Edward VI. ; 
 and those that liked better of the Order and Discipline of the Church of 
 Geneva did go to Geneva, amongst whom Master Whittingham was 
 one. Of which Controversy, though here be good occasion to particu- 
 late ; yet because the whole matter of tha^t Controversy is set forth in 
 a large Discourse, in an ancient book printed anno [1575] at [?] ; I will 
 refer the Reader to that book, that he may better inform his judgement 
 in the state of the differences between them. . . 
 
 Soon after the arrival at Geneva of Master Whittingham and the 
 rest that went from Frankfort ; Master J. Knox (who was a Scotchman ; 
 and then the Minister of the English Congregation) was to leave that 
 place, and to return to his own country [Jan. 1559] : so as that place was 
 to become void. And they not being so well provided, for the supply of 
 that place, amongst our countrymen as Master Calvin (who had the 
 principal care of the Church Government in that City lying upon him) 
 liked of ; he moved Master Whittingham to take the Ministry upon him, 
 and to be made Minister : which, notwithstanding Master Calvin's many 
 urgencies and pressures, Master Whittingham refused to do. Alleging 
 that, in his former travels and observations and learning the 
 languages, he had fitted himself for State employments; and had 
 not bended his intentions that way : neither would acknowledge 
 his gifts to be such as to be so worthy as the Calling required. 
 But Master Calvin resolved not to accept of any refusal : but, by 
 continual importunity and urging his gifts and fitness, did, in 
 the end, rather by conjuring [adjuring] him than persuading him, 
 prevail : and so he succeeded Master Knox in the Ministry of the 
 English Church there. Where, after some two or three years, the 
 Learned that were at Geneva, as Bishop Coverdale, Master Goodman, 
 
 8 
 
The Life of Dean Whittingham. 1559-63. 
 
 Master Gilby, Master Sampson, Doctor Cole, and Master Whittingham, 
 and who else I cannot relate, did undertake the Translation of the 
 Geneva Bible. 
 
 Long ere the same was finished. Queen Mary dying ; her sister of 
 never-dying memory succeeded: whereupon the banished, as well 
 Bishops as others of the Church of Frankfort, returned to England. 
 
 So also did the Church of Geneva ; saving some of them only, and 
 not all, that were engaged in the Translation of the Bible : so as Master 
 Whittingham did tarry in Geneva, for the finishing of that Translation, 
 a year and a half after Queen Elizabeth began her reign. He also 
 there turned into metre those Psalms of the Geneva Psalms [by 
 Thomas Sternhold and John Hopkins] , which are inscribed with W.W. 
 
 And then coming into England [in June 1560] ; Francis Russell. 
 Earl of Bedford, was sent by Queen Elizabeth into France [in 
 January — February 1561] to condole the death of [Francis II.,] their 
 late deceased King of France : and Master Whittingham, as well for his 
 perfection in that language as [his] former experience of the French 
 Court, was appointed to attend the said Earl thereto. 
 
 After whose return into England; presently the war between 
 France and England began at Newhaven [Havre, in 1562] : where for 
 the French, the Rheingraf [Philip Francis, Elector Palatine of the 
 Rhine] was General to oppugn [besiege] the town; and Ambrose 
 Dudley, Earl of Warwick, was sent by Queen Elizabeth, Lieutenant 
 of the English forces, to defend the same. 
 
 In which Expedition, the said Earl procured that Master Whitting- 
 ham should go with him, and be their Preacher at Newhaven [Havre] . 
 Which he did accordingly; and did so there demean himself, both in 
 his function and in the guise of a soldier's employment, as he (after the 
 experience of the alarms coming on the sudden, even in the midst of 
 the Sermons) used to preach in his armour continually : and (as the old 
 Captains and soldiers of Berwick would tell, many years after that) 
 when any alarm came, whilst he was preaching, he would be on the 
 town walls as soon almost as any man. 
 
 Nay, if the Writer hereof should set down all that he hath heard 
 reported of him, in his commendation ; not only of the Captains and 
 soldiers, but of the most eminent persons, as Sir Henry Sidney, since 
 Lord President of Wales, and even from the Lord Lieutenant himself : 
 not only in his function for his diligence in preaching, and vigilance in 
 discovering a stratagem intended for the surprisal of the town, and the 
 hazard he did daily undergo in going to visit, instruct, and comfort, as 
 need required, so many soldiers dying and dead in one great room at 
 once, of the Plague, the increase whereof caused the loss of that town ; 
 i 
 
1563. 
 
 The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 but also for his valour, and shewing himself to be on all occasions as 
 well tarn Marti quam Mercurio — ^If , I say, I should so do, I should but 
 fill up too much paper ; and might be suspected of too much partiality. 
 
 Yet that the truth of that, that is already alleged of the good 
 opinion that was had of him may the better appear ; let it be considered 
 that Master Whittingham got not his preferment to the Deanery 
 of Durham by following the Court; nor by such real gratifications 
 [delectations] as are said to be the oil that doth facilitate the way to 
 preferment : but only by the commendation of the Lord Lieutenant to 
 the Queen, by letters from Newhaven [Havre] ; as by a Letter written 
 from the Earl of Leicester, brother to the Lord Lieutenant, from the 
 Court, most plainly appeareth — ^which letter I have thought good to 
 set down verbatim, for the better manifestation of the truth. It is 
 directed thus : 
 
 To my good brother, the Earl of 
 
 Warwick, the Queen's Majesty's 
 
 Lieutenant at Newhaven. 
 
 My good Brother. 
 
 1HAVE NOW, at last, gotten Cap- 
 tain Bead's bill despatched ; and 
 the same being delivered under 
 seal to his man, I thought good 
 likewise to let you understand of 
 that: so of your request of Master 
 Whittingham for the Deanery of 
 Durham ; whereunto the Queen's 
 Majesty hath also condescended 
 [agreed to] : which she would not, I 
 assure you, do, neither at my, or 
 
 Master Secretary's, suit ; but upon 
 the last Letters written on his behalf, 
 Her Highness hath granted it unto 
 him. He is therefore, next unto Her 
 Majesty, to thank you for it. And so, 
 with my most hearty commendations, 
 I bid, as heartily as myself, farewell. 
 At the Court, the 24th of July, 1563, 
 Your loving brother, 
 
 R. Dudley. 
 Postcript. — I pray you, in your 
 next letters, give Her Majesty thanks 
 for the favour she hath shewn Master 
 Whittingham for your sake : and 
 look well to your health, my dear 
 brother ! 
 
 By this Letter it appeareth that the said Queen Elizabeth would 
 not have given the Deanery to Master Whittingham, neither at the 
 request of the said Earl of Leicester, neither of Master Secretary 
 Cecil, then so being ; but upon the said Lord Lieutenant's Letters from 
 Newhaven. The cause was, that she had half promised it to one 
 [Thomas Wilson, LL.D.] who afterwards became one of the Secretaries 
 of State: and (after Master Whittingham had enjoyed the Deanery 
 sixteen years and died) he obtained it ; but died within a year and a 
 half after, so as he [only] for a short while enjoyed it. 
 
 Here, before I proceed any further, I think it meet to mention some 
 things which happened at Newhaven ; which particularly concern [ed] 
 Master Whittingham. He, being sent from the Lord Lieutenant with 
 
The Life of Dean Whittingham. I662. 
 
 a message to the Bheingraf [Philip Francis] , who lay encamped before 
 the town ; the Rheingraf , seeing Master Whittingham coming towards 
 him, spurred his horse, drew his sword or rapier, and came towards 
 Master Whittingham, in a bravado, at full speed, as though he would 
 have assaulted him : whereupon Master Whittingham took out one of 
 the pistols he had at his saddle -crutch, and held it out towards the 
 Rheingraf ; who asked in French, If he were in earnest ? 
 
 He answered. No, only attended to answer what he would put him 
 unto. 
 
 The Rheingraf put up his rapier ; and, after kind respects used, 
 Master Whittingham having discharged the message, the Rheingraf 
 carried him to his tent, and caused him to dine with him. And the 
 table being full beset with Gentlemen that were Frenchmen; they 
 began to gibe and use broad jests against our nation : which Master 
 Whittingham did so return upon them, to the touch of the French, 
 that one of them, that sat at the lower end of the table, did rise in great 
 fury, drew his dagger, and would have stabbed Master Whittingham ; 
 if the Waiters, and some Gentlemen rising from the table, had not 
 hindered. 
 
 Whereat the Rheingraf, after having shewed great indignation 
 against the Frenchman, caused a great double-gilt bowl to be filled 
 with wine ; and drank it off to Master Whittingham, with these terms, 
 * Cup and all 1 ' 
 
 Master Whittingham pledged the wine; but restored the bowl: 
 which, when Master Whittingham would by no means accept of ; the 
 Rheingraf sent it after him, with this message. That if he did refuse to 
 take it, and keep it for his sake ; he would never esteem of him. So 
 Master Whittingham took the cup ; and left it to his followers, as a 
 monument of the Rheingraf s love, and of the care the Rheingraf had 
 to salve the wrong he had received at his table. 
 
 Next, it shall be fit to shew what course and order was taken and 
 used at Newhaven [Havre] in the Ecclesiastical Government, by 
 Master Whittingham ; and what cautious Letters were sent to him out 
 of England concerning the same, and his Answer thereunto. Two 
 Letters were sent : the one of caution and reprehension from Master 
 Secretary Cecil ; the other of friendly respects and advertisement from 
 him also. The Letters follow. 
 
 Master Whittingham, 
 
 I CANNOT BUT, in my smaU 
 leisure, send my complaint unto 
 you. I hear, by your means, the 
 Queen's subjects there forbear 
 the observation of that manner and 
 
 rite of Religion that is here received by 
 Authority in this realm. I can surely 
 love you for your good and virtuous 
 gifts ; but in this, if it be true, I must 
 needs blame you. I will not argue 
 with you, for my part is much the 
 
1562. 
 
 The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 stronger; and on your part small 
 reasons may be made ; bub upon 
 Singularity, [neither] you, nor any 
 born under this Kingdom, may be 
 permitted to break the bond of 
 Obedience and Uniformity. 
 
 The question is not of Doctrine ; 
 but of Kites and Ceremonies : and 
 this I write lamentably to you. I 
 have found more lets [hindrances'] 
 and impediments in the course of 
 the Gospel here, in this Ecclesias- 
 tical Government, by certain fond 
 [foolish] singularities of some men; 
 than the most malice the Papists can 
 shew. If you knew the crosses I 
 have suffered for the stay [support] of 
 
 Religion you might pity me ; and ought, 
 for GOD'S sake, to yield to Conformity. 
 
 I am not learned ; but I mean 
 well to Learning, and am not un- 
 sensible of as much as is usually 
 said in this matter. I conclude this 
 Variety may not, nor must not, be 
 suffered ; and therefore I ' require 
 [you] to think and determine thereon, 
 how it may be amended. 
 
 Setting this apart ; I acknowledge 
 myself much addicted to love you. 
 Deus est Deus pads, non discordiee. 
 9 December 1562. 
 
 Your assured, 
 
 William Cecil. 
 
 To which. Master Whittingham wrote this Answer as followeth. 
 
 Grace, Mercy, and Peace, through 
 Christ Jesus. 
 
 I AM SORRY that, in your great 
 and serious affairs, your 
 Honour should be troubled with 
 the frivolous complaints of cer- 
 tain which shew themselves offended 
 with the manner of Ceremonies used 
 here, as a thing disagreeing from the 
 Order commanded and observed in 
 England; so that they drive me to 
 render a reason of that thing which 
 I thought to have been out of con- 
 troversy, and, that your Honour, 
 with other godly and learned would 
 easily have approved. 
 
 And for mine own part. Saint 
 Augustine somewhat herein per- 
 suaded me ; who counselleth, in such 
 things, to accommodate ourselves to 
 the nature of the place where we are 
 ^conversant. 
 
 Next, moved with the opinion 
 of this people [the Huguenots] who 
 as they had conceived evil of the 
 infirmity of other Rites and cold 
 proceedings in Religion, so if they 
 should have seen us, but in form 
 
 only though not in substance, to use 
 the same, or like. Order in Cere- 
 monies, which the Papists had, a 
 little afore, observed ; against whom 
 I they now venture goods and body : 
 I they would, to their great grief, have 
 I suspected our doings as not sincere ; 
 ! and have feared, in time, the loss of 
 that liberty which, after a sort, they 
 have purchased with the blood- 
 shedding of many thousands. 
 
 Moreover, as I ever approved 
 this Order best, because it is most 
 agreeable to GOD's Word, the nearest 
 approach to the Form that the godly 
 Fathers used, and best allowed of the 
 learned and godly in these days, and 
 according to the example of the best 
 Reformed Churches: so I perceived 
 that it wrought here a marvellous 
 conjunction of minds between the 
 French and us; and brought a 
 singular comfort to all our people. 
 
 Besides this. Master ViRON told 
 me that [Edmund Grindal,] my 
 Lord Bishop of London warned and 
 charged us. That we should use no 
 other Order for Ceremonies than that 
 
 7 
 
The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 1562. 
 
 which we should find here ; which, in 
 my judgement, considering the place 
 and time, is nothing prejudicial to 
 our Orders at home : for reformation 
 whereof, all the godly have their eyes 
 and hearts bent and directed to your 
 Honour, next under GOD and the 
 Queen's Majesty. For, alas! they 
 are far from perfection : though for 
 gain and advantage, they have many 
 patrons ; who, as I think, might, 
 with better conscience, sustain the 
 leproach of Singularity, than dis- 
 semble the matters of so great 
 importance. 
 
 Thus (being fully persuaded of 
 your good affection towards me ; 
 and for the discharge of mine own 
 conscience) I am bold to write plainly ; 
 trusting your Wisdom will not be 
 offended. For GOD is my Judge, that 
 if I knew as well how to ease you of 
 
 so many heavy burdens and manifold 
 crosses which we all acknowledge 
 to lie upon you, as I pity you, I 
 would refuse no pain or travail*. 
 
 But my earnest and continual 
 prayer to GOD is, That he would 
 send you strength and comfort, long 
 to serve, to the glory of his name ; 
 from ^Vhom no discord is to be feared, 
 and without Whom no concord is to 
 be sought ; that as you have begun 
 to uphold and advance the Kingdom 
 of his Son Jesus Christ so you may 
 by his mercies continue, perfect, and 
 establish, the same to His praise, 
 the Queen's honour, and all our 
 comforts. 
 
 From Newhaven, this 20th 
 December, 1562. 
 
 Your Honour's 
 most humbly to command, 
 W. Whittingham. 
 
 The second Letter before-mentioned, though it concerns not this 
 Argument ; yet that it may shew the respect and interchange between 
 them (and the rather, for that both Master Secretary's Letters were 
 all of his own handwriting), I think it not fit to be omitted. It 
 followeth, with the direction thus. 
 
 To my very loving friend, 
 
 Master Whittingham, 
 
 Princix^al Preacher of the Word at 
 
 Newhaven iHavre] . 
 
 The Peace of GOD, and war for 
 him, be with you. 
 
 HOW MIGHTY A stroke was 
 towards [imminent, impen- 
 ding'] is a terrible thought to 
 remember : but to behold his 
 wrathful hand was, of late, here, so 
 fearful ; as hitherto I scantly [scarcely'] 
 have recovered my heart to take the 
 joy of this merciful benefit. This I 
 write of the Queen's danger and de- 
 livery [from an attack of small-pox] . 
 
 Almighty GOD be praised of us 
 8 
 
 all ; and give us grace to remember 
 his intended wrath, and to enjoy his 
 effectual grace and mercy ! 
 
 Happy were you ! for that I 
 think the tidings of her danger were 
 accompanied with the report of her 
 amendment. 
 
 Now that my Lord of WARWICK 
 is come ; I trust every day will 
 amend another. 
 
 I heartily thank you for your 
 gentle Letter : and pray you, as your 
 leisure may serve, to write some- 
 times to me, which shaU be to my 
 comfort; though by my Answer I 
 acquit [requite] .them not, for lack 
 of leisure. 
 
 The fortunate death of the un- 
 
1562-67. The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 fortunate [Antoine de Boukbon,] 
 King of Navarre cannot but induce 
 a great blessing of GOD. 
 
 23rd of October 1562. 
 
 Tour's in Christ assured, 
 W. Cecil. 
 
 And so Master Whittingham, returning from Newhaven [Havre] , 
 came to Durham, to reside upon Ms Deanery there, anno 1563. 
 
 After he had remained there some years ; Secretary CeciIj was 
 advanced to be Lord Treasurer [July 15, 1572] : in whose place Master 
 Whittingham was nominated, amongst others, to succeed him in the 
 place of Secretary [of State] ; and was thought fit for that place, in 
 respect of his perfection in the French tongue, and of his experience 
 he had gathered in twelve years beyond the seas. 
 
 But the Lord Burghley, Lord Treasurer, alleged, That it was [a] 
 pity to call him to such employment ; being so well fitted to discharge 
 his place in his function [as Dean] : neither did he think that he would 
 accept thereof, if it were offered him. 
 
 Against which, it was alleged. That he having no other Church 
 Living but the Deanery, and it being sine cura animarum, as Deaneries 
 are said to be ; it was only a dignity belonging to the Church, rather 
 than a place tying one to continual residence : but that took no effect, 
 in respect of the incongruity which it cannot but carry in all men's 
 judgements. 
 
 And notwithstanding the contents of Master Whittingham's 
 former Letter concerning Church Discipline, after he had remained in 
 the Deanery two or three years, and the Order of Vestures being 
 generally established for Churchmen [the Clergy] , and so pressed, as 
 they, that would not use the same, should not be permitted to exercise 
 their Ministry ; he then [in March 1567] submitted himself thereunto: 
 and, being upbraided therewith for so doing, by one that had been with 
 him at Geneva, he answered. That they knew, and had heard Master 
 Calvin say. That for these external matters of Order, they must not 
 neglect their Ministry ; for so should they, for tithing of mint, neglect 
 the greater things of the Law. 
 
 And concerning Singing in the Church ; Master Whittingham did 
 so far allow of that, as he was very careful to provide the best Songs 
 and Anthems that could be got out of the Queen's Chapel, to furnish 
 the Quire withal ; himself being skilful in music. 
 
 [The following Letter to Sir William Cecil, printed in Strype's 
 " Parker,' p. 135, Ed. 1711, gives some account of Whittingham's official 
 labours. 
 
 9 
 
The Life of Dean Wliittinghani. 
 
 1563-69. 
 
 Grace, Mercy and Peace, through 
 Jesus Christ our Lord ! 
 
 ALBEIT I AM not ignorant how 
 unbeseeming it is, to trouble 
 your Honour with Letters of 
 small importance : yet I could . 
 not, in so long time, omit to shew 
 some signification of my special duty ; 
 as well to yield unto your Honour 
 most humble thanks, with promise of 
 my service where you shall appoint ; 
 as also to certify you of our doings 
 here. 
 
 First, in the morning at six of the 
 clock, the Grammar School and Song 
 School, with all the servants of the 
 House, resort to Prayers into the 
 Church : which Exercise continueth 
 almost half an hour. 
 
 At nine of the clock, we have our 
 ordinary Service ; and likewise at 
 three, after noon. The Wednesdays 
 and Fridays are appointed to a 
 general Fast ; with Prayers and 
 Preaching of GOD's Word. The 
 Sundays and Holy Days, before noon 
 
 we have Sermons ; and at after noon 
 the Catechism is expounded. 
 
 Because we lack an able School- 
 master ; I bestow daily three or four 
 hours in teaching the Youth, till GOD 
 provide us of some that may better 
 suffice. 
 
 The people in the country are 
 very docile, and wiUing to hear GOD's 
 Word : but the town is very stiff, 
 notwithstanding they be handled 
 with all lenity and gentleness. The 
 best hope I have is that, now of late, 
 they begin to resort more diligently 
 to the Sermons and Service. GOD 
 make us all profitable setters forth 
 of his glory ; and preserve long, bless, 
 and direct, your Honour, to his glory 
 and all our comforts ! My brother, 
 Master Hallyday most humbly 
 saluteth your Honour : so doth 
 Master Benet ! 
 
 From Durham, this 19th December. 
 [? 1563] 
 Your Honour's 
 most humbly to command, 
 
 W. Whittingham.] 
 
 After, when he had lived in the Deanery of Durham, five or six 
 years more, the Rebellion in the North, at Durliam, growing towards 
 [imminentj impending] , Master Whittingham moved the then Bishop 
 [James Pilkington] , divers weeks before the Rebels broke forth into 
 open act, That he would send for his tenants to come to his Castle at 
 Durham, with their warlike furniture ; which, if he would do, he would 
 cause all the tenants of the Church to join likewise with them : which 
 would be a means to awe the collecting Rebels ; and l)e a stay and 
 refuge for many Gentlemen of the country to repair unto, for want 
 whereof many might be drawn to adhere to the Rebels. Which fell out 
 after according ; to the utter ruin of many of the Gentlemen and their 
 posterities : and the country, to this day, doth bear the scars of 
 that error. 
 
 But the Bishop answered, That he had a great deal of the Queen's 
 money in his hand ; and durst not hazard it. 
 
 About a week before the Rebels rose. Master Whittingham rid 
 [rode] to Newcastle ; and calling the Mayor and Aldermen together, 
 did acquaint them with the then present state of the country, and how 
 10 
 
1569-76. The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 much it concerned them to look to their own safety. For they must 
 needs think that, upon the said rising, they would first attempt to 
 surprise them there, if they could find them unprovided, that they 
 might be lords of their wealth ; and that they might be thereby the 
 better enabled to maintain their undertaken enterprise. 
 
 Whereupon the Mayor caused the gates of the town to be presently 
 shut, the ordnance to be carried to the wall, and such further courses 
 for fortifications to be used as Master Whittingham (out of his 
 experience in the Siege of Newhaven [Havre] ) was able to advise them 
 unto. By means whereof, the Rebels never dared the attempt of the Siege 
 of that town; which was then the refuge for the better affected subjects. 
 
 Master Whittingham himself tarried at Durham till the Thursday 
 [November 10] next before the Monday [November 14 1669] that the 
 Rebels rose. 
 
 Secret intelligence being brought unto him, if he went not away 
 that night, he could not pass southward ; for the bridges would be 
 taken up the next night, to prevent all intercourse and intelligence : so 
 that Master Whittingham going then into the South; the Rebels 
 entered into his house and spoiled the same, and rent in pieces his 
 books in such sort and abundance as was pitiful to behold. 
 
 Master Whittingham returned, within five weeks, with the Queen's 
 Army, conducted under the government of the aforenamed Ambrose 
 [Dudley,] Earl of Warwick and [Edward de Clinton,] the Earl of 
 Lincoln ; but the Rebels, hearing of the Lords' coming, fled : and the 
 Lords, coming no further than to Durham, presently returned. 
 
 For eight or nine years after. Master Whittingham lived in the 
 great love and liking of his neighbours, for his affability, and bountiful 
 hospitality, which was in such a proportion, as it is marvelled even to 
 this day [1603] , how the naked Deanery alone, for he had no more, 
 could support his expenses.* 
 
 After those years were expired ; the Sees of York and of Durham 
 became void, both at one time [in January 1576] : whereupon the Earl 
 of Leicester (being a great favourite in Court; and he that had 
 formerly moved the Queen for the Deanery of Durham to be bestowed 
 on Master Whittingham, as appeareth by the Letter hereinbefore 
 recited) caused Sir Edward Horsey (who was Captain of the Isle of 
 Wight, a great Courtier, and one of Master Whittingham' s Newhaven 
 [Havrej's acquaintance) to write to Master Whittingham to come to 
 
 * It was during this period, that 
 this ' Brief Discourse of the Troubles 
 begun at Frankfort in Germany ' was 
 
 written in England, and printed on 
 the Continent. E.A. 
 
 11 
 
The Life of Dean Whittingham. 1576-77. 
 
 the Court; and he should not fail to have one of those places. 
 
 Whereunto Master Whittingham returned answer by Letter ; and 
 sent it to the Writer hereof, he being then of the Temple, to be 
 delivered : but the Letter being delivered and read, the Writer hereof 
 got a sight of it, and found the effect of the Letter to be, That touching 
 the motions contained in his [Horsey' s] Letter; he found himself so 
 declined by age and infirmity, as that he felt himself very unfit to 
 undertake so great a Place with the burden that the good discharge of 
 such a Place required: and that Her Majesty had so graciously and 
 liberally already recompensed his services as he should shew himself 
 unthankful, if he should not seem satisfied with so good a bounty as 
 he had already received. And therefore desired him that he (with all 
 thankfulness and humble acknowledgement in his behalf) would 
 signify to his Honour the deep apprehension he conceived of his love 
 towards him, so effectually demonstrated by his Lordship's message ; 
 which should tie him to a perpetual remembrance of him in his 
 prayers ; being not able, by any means in his power, otherwise to requite 
 so extraordinary a favour. 
 
 Then, after a while, the Archbishopric of York [on Edwin Sandys,] 
 and the Bishopric of Durham [on Richard Barnes,] were bestowed at 
 one time [January and April 1577] ; and both of them preferred by 
 the means of the one and selfsame noble person, as was reported. 
 
 The Bishop of Durham yielded that the Archbishop should visit the 
 Church of Durham ; not knowing belike, or not regarding, the right of 
 his own Church ; so, after a year or two, the Dean and Prebends of the 
 Church of Durham were cited to appear at the Visitation [in 1577] ." 
 
 The day appointed being come ; the [Arch] bishop came to Durham : 
 and, after the Sermon in the morning, the [Arch] bishop going towards 
 the Chapter House to the Visitation, Master Whittingham asked the 
 [Arch] bishop. Whether he would visit in his own right ? 
 
 He answered, In the right of the Archbishop. 
 
 Whereunto Master Whittingham answered, That then he wronged 
 his own jurisdiction, and the Clergy of the country in general ; and 
 him and the rest of that Church more especially. For they being 
 sworn to maintain the Liberties of their Church, and by their Statutes 
 having no visitor but the Bishop of Durham ; if they should yield to 
 be visited in the right of the Archbishop, they should break their oath. 
 
 * Sandys had been one of those 
 who had ousted the Calvinists from 
 the Church at Frankfort in 1555 ; see 
 page 78 : so he and Whittingham 
 were old antagonists. But the right 
 12 
 
 of an Archbishop, not being the 
 Bishop of the diocese, to visit the 
 Deanery, simply as Metropohtan, was 
 a very debatable point. E.A. 
 
1577-78. The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 All which, notwithstanding, and whatsoever could be alleged by 
 Master Dean, the Bishop persisted in his former resolution ; and, by 
 this time, being come near to the Chapter House door, Master 
 Whittingham called to the Door-keeper to lock the door, and to give 
 him the keys ; which the Door-keeper did forthwith. Which the Bishop 
 hastening to prevent ; Master Whittingham did a little interrupt him, 
 taking hold of his gown : and so the business was concluded. But 
 that accident bred a great indignation, both in the Bishop and 
 Archbishop, against Master Whittingham. 
 
 Yet did that action add, if anything could be added, to the love 
 which the town and country did already bear towards him. Which 
 did the more aggravate the displeasure conceived against him by the 
 Archbishop and Bishop ; and so incensed them, as it appeared by many 
 of their speeches and actions, that they took it for a disgrace offered 
 them, and such as could not be laid aside without a revenge. 
 
 Hereupon, one of the Prebends (being one alone, and of a singular 
 factious spirit ; and, bearing ever a malignity to Master Whittingham, 
 spying this opportunity to disgorge himself of his long- conceived hatred 
 against him) went to the Bishops ; and acquainted them with a plot 
 that he had devised, which, [if] they would pursue, he doubted not but 
 it would eject Master Whittingham out of his Deanery : which they 
 gladly hearkened to, and did with all forwardness pursue. 
 
 The plot was this. That, seeing there was [Thomas Wilson, 
 LL.D.,] one of the Secretaries of the Privy Council, to whom the Queen 
 had half given the Deanery, before she gave it to Master Whittingham ; 
 and did after alter her purpose by the occasion of Master Whittingham's 
 preferment thereunto, by Letters of Commendation from Newhaven 
 [Havre] , as is aforesaid : he doubted not but he would help, by any 
 means he could, to dispossess him of the Deanery ; that he might cry 
 quittance with him, and gain the Deanery to himself. And therefore 
 if their Lordships would write, or give leave to him to solicit, that 
 Secretary to procure a Commission from Her Majesty, directed to 
 their Lordships and others, to visit the Church of Durham ; he would 
 prefer such Articles against the Dean as would secure his deprivation. 
 
 The Bishop, following the track of this device, procured a 
 Commission [May 14 1578] , directed to the Lord Archbishop of York, 
 [Henry Hastings,] the Earl of Huntingdon, then Lord President [of 
 the Council of the North] , the Bishop of Durham, [John Mey,] the 
 Bishop of Carlisle, [Matthew Hutton,] the Dean of York, Sir 
 Thomas Boynton, Sir Robert Stapleton, Sir William Mallory, Sir 
 
 1.3 
 
The Life of Dean Whittingham. i578. 
 
 Cheistophee Wandsfoed, both of Yorkshire ; and divers others. 
 
 They all came to Durham to the Visitation [about July 8 1578]; 
 where they sat for four days: against when the busy Instrument I 
 spoke of before, had provided more than 50 Articles against Master 
 Whittingham ; and presented them to the Visitors : among whom, 
 there were some that would look to it, that they should want no due 
 examination. 
 
 Yet, after four days' sifting, when the rest were found to be 
 frivolous, without proof, and grounded only upon malice, they were 
 all left as idle and vain ; save Two : 
 
 The one that Master Whittingham was not capable of the Deanery 
 of Durham, being only a Master of Arts ; the Statutes of the House 
 requiring that the Dean should be a Bachelor of Divinity at the least. 
 
 The second was that Master Whittingham was not capable of the 
 Deanery : for that he was not made Minister after the Orders of the 
 Church of England ; but after the Form of Geneva. To which point, 
 learned Dean Hutton, then of York, afterwards Bishop of Dueham, and 
 lastly Archbishop of Yoek, did then say to those that did most urge 
 against it. That the Ministry of Geneva was better than that Ministry 
 which was made with these words, Accipe potestatem sacrificandi pro 
 vivis et mortuis !: with which words, it is said the principal Objector 
 was made Priest; and therefore had the less cause to except against 
 the Ministry of Geneva. 
 
 But to proceed. Master Whittingham desired, That because those 
 Two Articles depended upon points of law, that he might by Counsel 
 make his Answer : which though some of the Commissioners would not 
 yield unto, yet it was granted by the greater part ; and the Visitation 
 adjourned to York. Against which day [in August 1578] appointed ; 
 Master Whittingham had got Counsel from London, to strengthen him 
 against both those former Objections : whereunto the, non obstante, in 
 his Patent sufficed to free him. [That is, the Deanery was granted to 
 him ; anything to the contrary notwithstanding.] 
 
 The Visitation, then at York, being ended, without any certain 
 adjournment; neither any sentence or matter given or done against 
 him : Master Whittingham went up to the Privy Council, to move that 
 they would call in the Commission ; signifying what had been done in 
 the matter already. 
 
 But his sure friend, that he had of the Council, as is aforesaid, 
 alleged that the Bishop had more matter to urge against him. Where- 
 upon Letters were sent to the Archbishop, to send some to allege against 
 Master Whittingham ; or else the Commission would be called in. 
 
 Whereupon two Doctors of the Civil Law, dependants on the 
 Archbishop, were sent up to object against Master Whittingham. After 
 14 
 
1578-79. The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 two or three hearings before the Pri\'y Council ; one of the Lords asked 
 him, *If their master had nothing to do but to send such a couple, etc. 
 to object such idle matters against such a man as Master Whittingham 
 was known to be of the most of that Board ? ' 
 
 And so the Objectors returned as they came, etc. 
 
 But still his true friend (seeing him daily to decline more and more 
 in his health and spirits ; and being oppressed with so long troubles, 
 great expenses, and tedious delays) did even then move that Master 
 Whittingham (there being then occasion to send an Ambassador into 
 France) might be sent thither. Whereupon Master Whittingham asked 
 the said friend of his. If he thought it not sufficient to seek to bereave him 
 of his Living ; but of his life also ? he seeing him in such weakness and 
 debility, both of body and spirit, altogether unfit for such employment. 
 
 But Master Whittingham, still labouring to get the Commission 
 called in, having stayed there already a quarter of a year [November 
 1578 — February 1579] , with eight Serving-men and all their horses, and 
 in winter, to his excessive charge ; his true friend had now found out 
 a new colour [pretext] of delay, to wit, that after Easter, it being then 
 about Candlemas [Feb. 2 1579] , the Bishop would come up to the 
 Parliament : and so Master Whittingham might now go down, and then 
 come up again to hear what the Bishops themselves would object 
 against him ; as though the Bishops could allege more than they had 
 given in instructions to the Doctors, their Proxies. 
 
 Thus you may see, how Master Whittingham was oppressed ; 
 though having proved himself innocent, after so many trials : by which 
 heavy hand so carried over him, he was forced to come down [into the 
 country] , without obtaining his just request ; which he took very 
 grievously. 
 
 And though, at his return to Durham, a great many of the better 
 sort of the City and country went to meet him, the bells rung, and the 
 people came running from all parts of the City in such number as the 
 streets were scantly [scarcely] passable for the multitude, who, with 
 doubled and trebled acclamations of joy, strived to exhilarate his heart 
 after all his troubles : but yet all was in vain. For, within four days 
 after his return, he betook himself to his bed ; and never left it till he 
 departed this life, being nine weeks after. 
 
 And now it is requisite that I should mention what happened 
 concerning him in the time of his so long languishing sickness ; how 
 he passed it over ; and what was the manner of his death. 
 
 18 
 
The Life of Dean Whittingham. 1579. 
 
 The Archbishop [Sandys] , whose malice did not cease to pursue 
 him till death, did certify the Lords of the Council, That Master 
 Whittingham did keep his bed, pretending sickness; and had used 
 some words of vaunting. Whereof the Council, by their Letter dated 
 8 May, 1579, yet to be shewed, did advertise him. 
 
 Whereupon he returning Answer to the Lords ; Sir Fbancis 
 Walsingham, the Principal Secretary, writ to him, as followeth. 
 
 by word of mouth ; and the delay of 
 your coming, they have resolved by 
 your said Letter to grow of the great 
 weakness of your body, which they 
 take to be no matter feigned, but a 
 truth. Wishing, if it please GOD, to 
 send as perfect recovery as yourself 
 desireth ; and so I bid you heartily, 
 Farewell. 
 
 From the Court, the 1st of June, 1679. 
 Your loving friend, 
 
 Francis Walsingham. 
 To the Right Worshipful my very 
 loving friend. Master Whittingham, 
 Dean of Durham. 
 
 AFTER MY HEARTY commen- 
 dations, I have received your 
 Letters of the 24th of the last ; 
 and, according to your desire, 
 presented your Letters to the Lords : 
 who having seen and read them, 
 have willed me to signify unto you, 
 That they take them in good part ; 
 allowing so far forth of your Answer 
 to the hard Suggestions made unto 
 them against you, as that they mind 
 to suspend their judgements of the 
 information of the speeches you were 
 said to have uttered, until you repair 
 up hither, to satisfy them more fully 
 
 This Letter, being dated the 1st of June, and he dying the 10th ; it 
 preceded his death but nine days : whence it may be observed, by these 
 Letters abovementioned, that the malice of his adversaries did so hotly 
 pursue him, as would not afford him a time of rest from their vexation, 
 to die in. 
 
 And yet all this storm grew only of this, as we have heard, for that 
 he made a conscience, to avoid the breach of his Oath ; and to maintain 
 the Liberties of the Church whereunto he was sworn. Which case is 
 so strange (That for a matter so good, so just, so conscionable, 
 a man should be so persecuted; and that even by those who, 
 by their functions, are tied to instruct and exhort to virtue, and to 
 such actions as a very good Christian is tied into) as it cannot be 
 paralleled. . . 
 
 And having now declared the occasion and process of the crosses 
 which Master Whittingham sustained in the Cause aforementioned ; it 
 is fit and convenient that the manner of his death, and carriage in his 
 long languishing sickness, be also declared. 
 
 So soon as he kept his bed ; he sent for some of his friends ; and, 
 by their advice, he made his Will [on April 18 1579] : which after it 
 was done, he willed those that were about him, that none should 
 henceforth trouble him with any worldly matters. 
 16 
 
1579. The Life of Dean Whittingham. 
 
 And though he continued languishing, about nine weeks after, in 
 his bed : he would seldom admit any company to come to him ; unless 
 some siDBcial friends, and those also rarely. 
 
 And being divers times asked of his friends, Why he was so 
 solitary; and would not delight in company which might help to 
 alleviate his sickness ? He would answer them, Had he not company 
 enough there ? and would take up his Bible, and show it them ; which 
 lay by him continually on his bed. 
 
 Sometimes, in his sickness, he would call all his servants, which 
 were many, to come into his Chamber ; and would exhort them, for an 
 hour together, to the fear of GOD : and privately would call them, by 
 one and by one, and tell them of such faults as he had suspected them 
 to be guilty of, and admonish them to leave them ; shewing withal that 
 he had been too indulgent or negligent towards them, in not carrying 
 a stricter hand over them. For this he did now find as great a burden 
 in conscience as for any other sins that he could remember ; and did 
 verily think that that negligence towards them, had as much drawn 
 these his late afflictions and crosses upon him as any other his sins 
 whatsoever. -^^ 
 
 Wood MS. E. 64, Art. 5, in the Bodleian Library. 
 Ed. by Mrs. M. A. Eveeett Geeen, in the Camden 
 Society's Miscellany, VI. 1871. 
 
 We must retnember that this Biography is the work of a friend : but 
 still, after all the deductions from it that should be made, it is clear thai 
 Dean William Whittingham was a very brave and true- 
 hearted Englishman, a Scholar, a Musician, 
 and a tvorthy Christian man. — E.A. 
 
 1 Whittingham. 2 17 
 
The French Church opened at Frankfort. 1554. 
 
 Anne, the wife of Bishop John Hooper, whose mother lived about 
 fifteen miles from Antwerp, gives us the following account of the 
 opening of the French Church at Frankfort, on April 19, 1564. 
 
 But since the Lord, by my husband's bidding and the 
 advice of my friends, has at length driven me from England, 
 and conducted me safe to Antwerp ; I availed myself of an 
 opportunity of accompanying a party every way suitable, 
 and joined my female relative at Frankfort : where now, by 
 the mercy of GOD, the Senate has granted liberty to the 
 Foreign Church, for their whole Ecclesiastical Ministry, both 
 of the Word and Sacraments. On this account, I shall 
 prefer remaining here, in my own hired house, until I shall 
 see how the Lord shall deal with my husband : concerning 
 whom, as I have not yet received any intelligence, I am not 
 a little anxious 
 
 Frankfort, April 20 [1554] ; the day after the opening 
 of the Church of the White Virgins to us : when Master 
 Valerandus Pollanus, the husband of my relative and 
 Chief Pastor of the Church, preached a Sermon, and baptized 
 his son in the Rhine. 
 
 Original Letters, 110, 111, Ed. 1846-7 (Parker Society). 
 
 Other Ministers of the French Church were Monsieur Morellio 
 (pp. 23, 24); and Monsieur Cechelles (Original Letters, page 112). 
 
 Valerand Poullain, in Latin Valerandus Pollanus, had been 
 Preacher and Superintendent of the French and Walloon Church at 
 Glastonbury, Somersetshire. 
 
 18 
 
A 
 
 Brief Discourse 
 
 of the 
 
 Troubles begun at Frankfort 
 
 in Germany, 
 
 anno Domini 1554, 
 
 about the 
 
 Book of Com,m^n Prayer and Ceremonies ; 
 
 and continued by the Englishmen there 
 
 to the end of Queen Mary's reign. 
 
 In the which Discourse, the gentle Reader shall see 
 
 the very Original and Beginning of all the 
 
 Co7itention that hath been ; 
 
 and what ivas the Cause of the same. 
 
 For there is nothing hid that shall not he opened ; neither is there a secret 
 but that it shall come to light. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear ! 
 Mark iv. [22, 23] . 
 
 MDLXXV. 
 
 19 
 
The Preface. 
 
 • 
 
 To the Christian Readers, Grace, Mercy, and Peace, 
 in Cheist Jesu our Lord. 
 
 SUCH AS DO well observe the variety of men's judg- 
 ments about these matters of Controversy, and the 
 supposed Causes of the same, shall find it a thing 
 more than wonderful to behold ; and passing strange 
 to hear. But whoso shall well weigh and consider 
 what extreme calamities and miseries this Broil hath brought 
 with it to many godly persons, which unf eignedly fear GOD ; 
 the same must, of force, as I think, if he have but one drop 
 of humanity within him, draw forth deep and sorrowful 
 sighs from the heart, and tears from the eyes. 
 
 To pass over sundry, I will note but this one. Where as, 
 in times past, both at Paul's Cross and other places, the 
 sounds which were wont to be so sweet, as might justly 
 have moved the godly hearers to cry out with the Prophet 
 EsAY, * O, how beautiful are the feet of them, which bring 
 glad tidings of peace, etc' [Is. lii. 7], are now become, com- 
 monly, so sour and unsavoury that, instead of sweetness, is 
 found little or nothing but wormwood and bitter gall. And 
 yet I speak not of such whose cruel scoffing and unbridled 
 natures are too well known so far to exceed as few, discreet 
 and wise indeed, can be much moved with anything almost 
 they either speak or write : but even of those, I mean, whose 
 Wisdom's gravity and learning, as the same claimeth by good 
 right due reverence to the persons, because of those good 
 gifts which GOD hath bestowed upon them; so should it 
 also put them in mind, especially in such places, to use, 
 meseems, some other vein. 
 
 And forsomuch as some impute the Cause of all these 
 Troubles to the ambitious heads of certain special persons, 
 who should, as hath been at Paul's Cross By Doctor Yongb, 
 both publicly and very furiously declared, in November, 
 stir up this Strife in the Church, for that anno 1573. 
 they could not attain to Bishoprics, when as others enjoyed 
 them; some also imputing it to the strange [foreign^ 
 
 21 
 
The Preface. 1574. 
 
 Churches, as well beyond the seas as here among us remain- 
 ing, thereby to provoke the displeasures of the Magistrates 
 
 Such as Doctor '^^^'^^^ ^^^^ ' ^^^ ««^^ Supposing, yea, 
 
 ELBowRooME. roariug out, that this happened by sucJi 
 
 fantastical heads as can abide no Platform 
 [Policy] but of their own devising: I have, for these and 
 such like considerations, thought good, by a Short ^nd 
 Brief Discourse, to let you see the very Original and 
 Beginning of all this miserable Contention; leaving, never- 
 theless, to your discreet judgments, who, in these matters, 
 are to be thought innocent, and who most to blame. 
 
 And as one, both of credit, learned, and of authority, 
 Master MuiiLiNs, thought it not only meet and expedient, 
 in October, openly at Paul's Cross, in presence of the 
 
 anno 1573. Honourable and Worshipful there, to signify 
 
 unto them that such a hot Contention about these matters 
 Frankfort the had been ; but also noted the place where, 
 
 place. and the time when : so I, in this Discourse, 
 
 In Queen Mary's thought it needful, lest haply that honour- 
 *i^®- able audience might mistake the matter, 
 
 to set forth by writing the very order, manner, and 
 proceeding, of the same. Following herein the steps of such, 
 Platina, whom GOD, of his goodness, hath raised 
 
 Paulus Jovius, up, at all times and among all nations, to 
 Sleidan, Fox; commit things to memory which hath 
 
 with many others, passed in common-weals : who have, with 
 great freedom and liberty, been suffered to make manifest 
 to the whole World, the ill dealings even of Popes, 
 Cardinals, Emperors, Kings, and Princes ; whereas, in this 
 Discourse, the highest that I touch (and that with great 
 grief of heart) are, to my knowledge, but certain Bishops 
 [i.e., RiCHAKD Cox and Robekt Hokne], and therefore I 
 hope the more to be borne withal. 
 
 Beseeching Almighty GOD that as, by these my poor 
 simple travails, my meaning was not (either in contempt or 
 seeking revenge) to provoke the farther displeasures of the 
 meanest: so that (if it be his blessed will) the same may 
 find favour in the eyes of our Sovereign Lady, the Queen's 
 most excellent Majesty, and the Right Honourable, whom it 
 hath pleased him to place in high authority; for whose 
 prosperity and welfare it becometh all true and faithful 
 subjects, as they are dutifully bound, most earnestly to 
 pray. 
 
The History. 
 
 AFTER that it had pleased the Lord GOD to take 
 away, for our sins, that noble Prince of famous 
 memory, King Edward the Sixth, and had placed 
 Queen Mary in his room ; sundry godly men, as 
 well strangers lforeigners~\ as of the English nation, 
 fled, for the liberty of their consciences, over the seas ; some 
 into France, some into Flanders, and some into the high 
 [inland] countries of the Empire : and, in the year of our 
 Lord 1554, and the 27th of June, came Edmund Sutton, 
 William Williams, William Whittingham, and Thomas 
 Wood, with their companies, to the City of Frankfort in 
 Germany ; the first Englishmen that there arrived to remain 
 and abide. 
 
 The same night, came one, Master Valerand Poullain, 
 Minister, unto their lodging; and declared how he had 
 obtained a Church there, in the name of all such as should 
 come out of England for the Gospel : but especially from 
 Glastonbury, which were all Frenchmen. 
 
 Answer was made him. That as GOD was to be praised, 
 who had moved the Magistrates' hearts to shew the French 
 such favour ; even so, for so much as few of them understood 
 the French tongue, it would be small commodity to them, 
 or to such as should come afterward to join themselves to 
 that Church. 
 
 The next day, they communed with Master Morellio, 
 another Minister of the French Church, and also with 
 Master Castalio, a Senior of the same; both of them godly 
 and learned men. By their advice and counsel, it was 
 determined that a Supplication should be drawn out, and 
 offered to the Magistrates, to know, first. Whether they 
 would be contented that, not only the parties before named, 
 but also all other Englishmen that would repair thither for 
 the like cause, might, through their favour, be suffered 
 safely to remain within their City. This Supplication was 
 subscribed, as well by the said Sutton, Whittingham, and 
 the rest of the Englishmen as also by Morellio, Castalio, 
 and one Adrian, a citizen there, with whom they lodged. 
 
The English Church granted at Frankfort. 1554. 
 
 And within three days after the offering up of their 
 Supplication ; they obtained their requests. 
 
 The 8th of July following, labour was made, by the 
 counsel and advice of MoRELLio and Castalio, (who during 
 their lives shewed themselves Fathers to all Englishmen) to 
 Master Johann a Glauberg, one of the chief est Senators, for 
 a place or Church, wherein they and all their countrymen 
 might have GOD's Word truly preached, and the Sacra- 
 ments sincerely ministered, in their natural tongue ; who 
 gently promised his furtherance, and that he also wouJd 
 move the whole Senate thereof : the which he did accord- 
 ingly- 
 
 And the 14th day of the same month, it was granted 
 that they should have liberty to Preach, and Minister the 
 Sacraments, in that Church which the Frenchmen had, the 
 French, one day ; and the English, another day ; and upon 
 the Sunday, to choose also them hours, as they could agree 
 among themselves. But it was with this commandment, 
 That the English should not dissent from the Frenchmen 
 in Doctrine or Ceremonies ; lest they should thereby minister 
 occasion of offence. 
 
 They willed farther. That, before they entered their 
 Church, they should approve and subscribe the same Con- 
 fession of Faith that the Frenchmen had then presented, 
 and were about to put in print. To the which all the afore- 
 named, and others which were by this time come thither, 
 did subscribe. 
 
 When the Church was in this sort granted; they 
 consulted among themselves, what Order of Service they 
 should use : for they were not so strictly bound, as was told 
 them, to the Ceremonies of the French, by the Magistrates ; 
 but that if the one allowed of the other, it was sufficient. 
 
 At length, the English Order [of the Second Prayej- 
 Book of Edward YI., 1552] was perused; and this, by 
 general consent, was concluded : 
 
 That the answering aloud after the Minister should 
 not be used : the Litany, Surplice, and many other things 
 also omitted : for that, in those Reformed Churches, such 
 things would seem more than strange. It was farther 
 agreed upon, that the Minister, in place of the English 
 Confession, should use another, both of more effect, and also 
 
 2i 
 
1554. The Calvinistic Order of Public Worship. 
 
 framed according to the state and time. And the same 
 ended ; the people to sing a Psalm in metre in a plain 
 [simple'] tune ; as was, and as is accustomed in the French, 
 Dutch, Italian, Spanish, and Scottish, Churches. That done, 
 the Minister to pray for the assistance of GOD's HOLY 
 SPIRIT ; and so to proceed to the Sermon. 
 
 After the Sermon, a General Prayer for all Estates, and 
 for our country of England, was also devised : at the end of 
 which Prayer, was joined the Lord's Prayer, and a rehearsal 
 of the Articles of our Belief. Which ended, the people to 
 sing another Psalm as afore. Then the Minister pro- 
 nouncing his blessing, ' The peace of GOD,' etc., or some 
 other of like effect ; the people to depart.* 
 
 And as touching the Ministration of the Sacraments ; 
 sundry things were also, by common consent, omitted, as 
 superstitious and superfluous. 
 
 After that the Congregation had thus concluded and 
 agreed, and had chosen their Minister and Deacons to serve 
 for a time ; they entered their Church, the 29th of the same 
 month. 
 
 Then was it thought good among themselves, that 
 forthwith they should advertise their countrymen and 
 brethren dispersed, of this singular benefit ; the like whereof 
 could nowhere else, as yet, be obtained: and to persuade 
 them, all worldly respects put apart, to repair- thither, that 
 they might all together, with one mouth and one heart, both 
 lament their former wickedness, and also be thankful to their 
 merciful Father that had given them such a Church in a 
 strange land wherein they might hear GOD's Word truly 
 preached, the Sacraments rightly ministered, and Discipline 
 used ; which in their own country could never be obtained. 
 
 And to this effect were Letters directed to Strasburg, 
 Zurich, Densborugh [Duisburg], and Emden, on the 2nd 
 of August. 
 
 And for that it was thought the Church could not long 
 
 * It will be noticed that in the 
 above Calvinistic Scheme of Public 
 Worship, the Pubhc Reading of the 
 Scriptures has no place. This con- 
 firms the statement, at page 89, of 
 the later Anglican Congregation in 
 
 that same Church of the White 
 Ladies at Frankfort, that these 
 Calvinists , exclaimed against the 
 Pubhc Reading of the Word of GOD 
 ' as an irksome and unprofitable 
 I Form.'— E. A. 
 
The General Letter of August 2rid. 1554. 
 
 continue in good order without Discipline ; there was also a 
 brief Form devised; declaring the Necessity, the Causes, 
 and the Order thereof* ; whereunto all those that were 
 present subscribed ; shewing thereby that they were ready 
 and willing to submit themselves to the same, according to 
 the rule prescribed in GOD's holy Word. At the same 
 time, it was determined by the Congregation that all such 
 as should come after, should do the like, before they were 
 admitted as members of that Church. 
 
 Here followeth the General Letter sent from the 
 Congregation of Frankfort to Strasburg, Zurich, Wesel, 
 Emden, etc. 
 
 Grace, Mercy, and Peace in Christ, our Loed, etc. 
 
 WE DOUBT NOT, dearly Beloved, but you have heard, as well 
 by Letter as by report, of the excellent graces and mercy 
 which our good GOD and heavenly Father hath shewed 
 unto our little Congregation in this City of Frankfort ; for 
 that he hath not only made the Magistrates and Commons very 
 favourable towards us and loving: but also hath given them hearts 
 with much compassion to tender us ; insomuch that every man helpeth 
 us, no man is against us ; much love, no grudge ; glad to jilease, loath 
 to annoy, us. Yea, and to declare this good will not to be of the mean 
 sort, nor so small as our brethren have felt otherwhere [elsewhere] ; they 
 have granted that thing which, among others and in other cities, we 
 could not obtain, nor durst almost hope for. For what greater 
 treasure, or sweeter comfort, can a Christian man desire than to have 
 a Church wherein he may serve GOD in purity of faith and integrity 
 of life ; which thing if we wish for, let us not refuse it ! seeing where 
 we would, we could not there, obtain it. And here yet it is granted in 
 so ample wise : that, (being subject to no blemish, no, nor so much as 
 the evil of suspicion, from the which few Churches are free) we may 
 Preach, Minister, and use Discipline ; to the true setting forth of 
 GOD's glory, and good ensample to others. And, for our parts, we have 
 not been negligent as touching the execution of the said benefit 
 granted : for, the 29th of July, we hstd, GOD be thanked 1 two Sermons ; 
 to our singular comfort, and the great joy of all godly men here. 
 
 Wherefore, Brethren, seeing you have endured the pain of 
 Persecution with us, we thought it likewise our duties to make you 
 partakers of our consolation ; that all together we may give thanks to 
 our loving Father : who is more tender over us than the mother over 
 
 •This was the Old Disciphne ] reprinted at pp. 143-149. E.A. 
 26 
 
1664. The General Letter of August 2nd. 
 
 her children ; neither suff ereth us to be tempted above that we may 
 bear, but even to the issue of the tentation [temptation] giveth pros- 
 perous success [1 Cor. x. 13 ; Phil, iij Trusting, by GOD's grace, that 
 he (which hath given you the gift, not only to believe in Christ ; but 
 also to suffer for his sake) will so direct your hearts, that, no respect of 
 commodity there, nor yet fear of burden here, may once move you to 
 shrink from youi' Vocation : which is, in one Faith, one Ministration, 
 one Tongue, and one Consent, to serve GOD in his Church. 
 
 What more manifest sign, what plainer declaration, what word 
 more express and lively, can we have of Duty and Vocation; than when 
 GOD speaketh in our hearts by faith, guideth us out of perils through 
 his grace, and now, last of all, offereth us a resting place, of his 
 exceeding mercy. 
 
 You remember that, before, we have reasoned together in hope to 
 obtain a Church ; and shall we now draw back ? as mindful of GOD's 
 Providence, which hath procured us one free from all dregs of 
 superstitious Ceremonies ? 
 
 What, think you, if the Prophet David had had this offer 1 who 
 desired to be Porter in the House of GOD ; and more esteemed one day 
 so spent than a thousand otherways. [Ps. Ixxxiv. 10.] Either what 
 meant he, when he said, One request I demand of the Lord, which I 
 will seek after, that is, that I may dwell in the House of the Lord all 
 the days of my life. [Ps. xxvii. 4.] Had David no experience ? or felt 
 he not what grief it was to want the Congregation ? And, surely, we 
 must grant that he was far more perfect than we be. For he, being 
 conversant in this World, set his delight wholly in heavenly things; 
 and many of us, we speak it to our shame, as if we had already 
 forgotten the end of our creation, are plunged in earthly affections and 
 worldly respects, so that, through our infirmities, this excellent benefit 
 is like [ly] to be frustrate. 
 
 For some doubt who shall be preferred. Others seek increase of 
 Learning. Many follow the commodity [mea^is] of living. Certain 
 look for a new Vocation. So that it is a wonder to see the deformity 
 of Man's affections. GOD grant we may learn at their ensamples, 
 which being called to the marriage, came not, [Matt. xxii. 1-10] what it 
 is to esteem, in time, the worthiness of GOD's benefits : lest, by the loss 
 of the same, we do after fall unto unprofitable repentance; seeking 
 again our loss with tears, as the reprobate Esau, and yet never the 
 neare [r] . [Mai. i. 3 ; Heb. xi.] We charge no one man, Brethren, nor 
 yet mean all ; and on what considerations these excuses were pretended 
 [alleged] , we suspend our judgments : referring the same to our 
 imperfection and infirmity, whereby the Adversary ceaseth not to 
 batter daily the walls of GOD's Temple. 
 
 27 
 
The General Letter of August 2nd. 1554. 
 
 As touching the point of Preferment, we are persuaded thoroughly 
 that it hath this meaning, That every man thought of himself modestly, 
 humbly submitting himself to all men, unabling [disenabling] no man ; 
 for so much as you know that he which seeketh Ambition, Glory, 
 Advantage, or such like, is not moved with GOD's Spirit : as witness 
 the instructions that Christ our Master gave to his disciples, who, 
 labouring of like disease, were admonished that he which did excel 
 among them, should abase himself to his inferior. [Matt, xxiii. 11] 
 Which malady Saint Paul, perceiving to infect like a canker, most 
 diligently frameth his style, that he might not seem to prefer himself 
 to others in the course of his Ministry. [Phil. i. ; Col. i.] 
 
 And as for Learning, as we wish it to all men most abundantly ; so 
 we most earnestly require that, comparing the Congregation's necessity 
 with your private commodity [advantage] ^ you would rather, for 
 Christ's sake, choose the better. Yea, and we assure you of one good 
 advertisement, that, through GOD's grace, when we shall be assembled 
 together, such order will be taken that, besides those things which our 
 nation shall be able to furnish, we have the City most forward to 
 procure others. 
 
 If any would pretend [allege] the hardness of the country and 
 charges; our experience may sufficiently satisfy them: who, having 
 travelled through most places where the Gospel is preached, have not 
 found so many commodities, nor less charges. 
 
 Kesteth the time of Calling, which we refer to your consciences : 
 beseeching you, for Christ's sake, to descend into yourselves [deeplg 
 to consider] without all partiality, weighing the gravity of the matter 
 which is GOD's, and the silly excuse which the Flesh ministereth. 
 Consider what GOD would say, ' I have prepared a plentiful and ripe 
 harvest, which standeth in a readiness, and waiteth for the mower ; 
 and I have appointed thee thy tax [?task] . I have given instruments, 
 and all things fit for the labour. If thou forslow it, the crop is in 
 danger 1 If thou look for oft warning, thou declarest great negligence I ' 
 
 This speech, dearly Beloved, or very like, GOD used to Noah, 
 Abraham, Jeremiah, etc. ; and they thought their Vocation strong. But 
 you, through GOD's benefit, do not only hear GOD thus persuading in 
 your hearts ; but also have been, by extern [external] Calling confirmed ; 
 and according thereunto have walked, to the great glory of GOD and 
 profit of the Congregation. We trust, therefore, Brethren, and in 
 Jesus Christ require it, that you would hide your talent no longer ; 
 but, having new occasion to employ it, you would put it forth for your 
 Master his advantage and your own discharge. For if you feel in your 
 hearts comfort, as we do which are here assembled, to hear the Word of 
 GOD preached, and the Sacraments ministered; we assure you, you 
 
1554. The General Letter of August 2nd. 
 
 should sensibly perceive, that which the Prophet speaketh in these 
 terms, ' As the hart chased panteth for greediness of waters ; even so, 
 0, Lord 1 my soul seeketh after thee 1 My soul burneth for thirst in 
 seeking the Lord ; and saith, " Alas 1 when shall I be able to appear 
 before the face of the living GOD ? " ' [Ps. xlii., 1, 2.] 
 
 What thing then ought we to have in greater recommendation than 
 the Order and Policy [Polity] which GOD hath established in his 
 Church? that we may be taught by His Word, that we may worship 
 him and call upon his name with one accord, that we may have the 
 true use of the Sacraments to help us to the same. For these be the 
 means whereby we must be confirmed in the faith, in the fear of GOD, 
 in holiness of conversation, in the contempt of the World, and in the 
 love of life everlasting. And for this consideration. Saint Paul saith, 
 not that this Order which the Lord hath set in his Church should only be 
 for the rude and simple ; but maketh it common to all, excepting no man. 
 *For He hath ordained,' saith he, ' some to be Apostles, some Prophets, 
 some Evangelists ; others to be Teachers and Instructors ; to confirm 
 the godly, and to labour to finish the building of Christ's Body, till we 
 be all brought to one consent in faith, to the knowledge of the Son 
 of GOD, to a perfect man, and finally to the just measure of a ripe 
 Christian age.' [Eph. iv., 11-13.] 
 
 Let us all mark, that he saith not, That GOD hath left the 
 Scriptures only, that every one should read it ; but also that he hath 
 erected a Policy [Polity] and Order that there should be some to teach, 
 and not for one day ; but for all the time of our life, even to the death, 
 for that is the time of our perfection. 
 
 Wherefore, Brethren, let us submit ourselves, and leave off farther 
 to tempt GOD ; seeing that if we will be of the Body of Christ, we 
 must obey to this general rule. Let no respect of worldly policy stay 
 us 1 Let no persuasion blind us ! But let us fulfil in ourselves that 
 which EsiAS [Is. Ix. 8] forwarneth, that GOD's children shall be as 
 pigeons, which flee by flocks into their dove-house : which is the place 
 where the Word of GOD is preached, the Sacraments ministered, and 
 Prayer used. 
 
 To conclude therefore, dearly Beloved, let every man call his 
 conscience to counsel : and, besides these sweet allurements, let us 
 learn to prevent our adversaries ; who, seeking ever to obscure GOD's 
 glory, may easily cavil at this Dissipation [Dispersion] . And would to 
 GOD 1 the slander were not already, to our great grief, in sundry places 
 scattered ; insomuch that in England, many take occasion to remain in 
 their filth [in the midst of the Roman Catholic Religion] . And some 
 think they may dissemble until a Church be confirmed : [not] perceiving 
 that this our Scattering augmenteth the grief of [the] Persecution ; and 
 
The General Letter of August 2nd. 1554. 
 
 so, through our negligence, we leese [lose] them for whom Christ died. 
 
 Consider, Brethren, it is GOD's cause. He requireth you. It is 
 your duty. Necessity urgeth. Time willeth. Your Father speaketh, 
 Children must obey. Our enemies are diligent ; and the Adversary is 
 at hand. 
 
 Almighty GOD grant, for his Son's sake, that we may rightly ponder 
 the matter, follow our Calling, serve the turn, hear the Speaker, walk 
 in obedience, and resist our enemies 1 
 
 We desire you all, take this in good part 1 seeing we have written 
 nothing but what Charity did indite ; and that which we trust and wish, 
 you would have done to us, in case like. 
 
 From Frankfort, this 2nd of August, 1554. 
 
 Your loving brethren, 
 John Stanton. William Whittingham. Michael Gill. 
 
 John Makebray. William Hammon. 
 William Williams. Thomas Wood. 
 
SHORTLY AFTER, the Learned Men of Strasburg 
 answered to this General Letter beforementioned, 
 in this sort. That they had considered the contents 
 thereof ; and perceived that the effect was no other 
 but to have one or two to take the chief charge and 
 governance of the Congregation. And that in case they 
 might get Doctor Poynet, Master Scory, Doctor Bale, or 
 Doctor Cox, or two of them, they should be well furnished. 
 If not, they would appoint one at Strasburg, and another 
 should come from Zurich, to serve the turn. 
 
 At which time, Master Grindal wrote to Master ScoRY 
 at Emden ; persuading him to be Superintendent of this 
 Church of Frankfort; who, in two several letters to his 
 private friends, offered his services to the Congregation. 
 But, before the receipt thereof, the Congregation had written 
 their Letters to Master [John] Knox at Geneva, to Master 
 [James] Haddon at Strasburg, and Master [Thomas] Lever 
 at Zurich ; whom they had elected for their Ministers : and 
 advertised Master ScoRY, by a General Letter, of the same. 
 
 Now when the Answer that came from Strasburg was 
 read, and compared with the Letter written unto them, it 
 did not in any jjoint answer it. For the Congregation wrote 
 not particularly for any certain number ; but generally, 
 wishing all men's presence : neither did they require to have 
 any Superintendent to take the chief charge and govern- 
 ment ; for the choice and election thereof, if such a one had 
 been necessary, ought to have been reserved to the Congre- 
 gation — which fully determined, at that time, to have the 
 Church governed by two, or three, grave, godly, and learned. 
 Ministers, of like [e^waZ] authority ; as is accustomed in the 
 best Reformed Churches. 
 
 The 13th of October, the Students of Zurich wrote also 
 an Answer to the General Letter aforesaid, in this wise : 
 
 31 
 
The Answer of the Zurich Exiles. i654. 
 
 Grace and Peace of GOD the Father, and of our Lord Jesus 
 Cheist, be with you all ! Amen. 
 
 AS GOD, BY his singular Providence, hath wonderfully blessed us, 
 as well in moving the hearts of the Senators and Ministers here 
 to lament our state, [and] favour and aid us in our requests ; as 
 also in giving happy success for all kinds of provision to our 
 use and belioof : so he well knoweth that we no otherwise esteem the 
 same than may stand with his glory, our Profession, and the comfort of 
 his afflicted Church; but [we] daily labour in the knowledge of his 
 Word, to the intent that when GOD, our merciful Father, shall so think 
 good, we may be both faithful and skilful Dispensers thereof. 
 
 And as, running in the sweet race of our Vocation, ye have 
 earnestly written unto us for to repair thither, burdening us so sore 
 with your necessity, that ye think our shrinking back in this behalf 
 should argue want of charity, keep many in England still which else 
 would willingly come forth, and shew ourselves careless of that Con- 
 gregation whose edifying and winning to Cheist we only pretend 
 [endeavour] to seek. These are great Causes : but, touching us, neither 
 so truly objected, so firmly grounded, nor yet so aptly applied; but 
 that as sound reasons, on our parts, might fully answer the same. 
 
 Yet, notwithstanding, inasmuch as you appeal to our consciences, 
 which, in the Day of the Loed, shall accuse, or excuse, us in this thing, 
 and all others ; we will not utterly deny your requests : but shew our- 
 selves as ready to seek GOD's glory, and the increase of his Kingdom, 
 either there or elsewhere, to the uttermost of our powers, as ever we did 
 pretend [intend] to do. Requiring you all, in the name and fear of GOD, 
 that as we (all respects set apart, and unfeignedly travailing in the 
 necessary knowledge of Cheist, to the profit of his Church hereafter) 
 refuse not, for your needy comfort, to accomplish your desires : so ye 
 will not interrupt our studies, urge our removing, and bring us thither, 
 feeling here already the exceeding goodness of GOD towards us, unless 
 ye think, and that before GOD, that our absence on the one part should 
 greatly hinder, and our presence on the other side very much further, 
 your godly attempts already begun for the furnishing of that Church so 
 happily obtained, to all our comforts : for the which, in our daily prayers, 
 we give GOD most hearty and humble thanks. If, by this doing, ye 
 give occasion to break our godly fellowship, to hurt our studies, to 
 dissolve our Exercises [Public Worship] , and utterly to evert [overturn] 
 our godly purposes ; ye have to answer even unto Him which is a faith- 
 ful and a just Judge, and will give to every man according to his deeds. 
 
 Wherefore, dear Brethren, in consideration that we be all, not only 
 of one nation, but also members of one mystical body in Jesus Cheist 
 our Head, and ought therefore (especially in this time of exile and most 
 32 
 
1554. The Answer of the Zurich Exiles. 
 
 worthily deserved cross) by all means possible, one to aid and comfort 
 another ; beseeching GOD, for his mercy's sake, to assuage his wrath, 
 to give us repenting hearts, and patient continuance to our brethren at 
 home, with pity to behold his vineyard there miserably spoiled and 
 trodden under foot; and to call us home, after his fatherly chastise- 
 ment, eftsoons [soon again] fruitfully to work in the same : we briefly 
 make this Answer. 
 
 If, upon the receipt hereof, ye shall (without cloak or forged 
 pretence ; but only to seek Christ) advertise us, by your Letters, that 
 our being there is so needful as ye have already signified, and that we 
 may all together serve and praise GOD as freely and as uprightly 
 (whereof private Letters received lately from Frankfort make us much 
 to doubt) as the Order last taken [the Second Prayer Book of 
 Edward VI.] in the Church of England permitteth and prescribeth — 
 for we are fully determined to admit and use no other — then, about 
 Easter next [April 14, 1555] , for afore we cannot, GOD prospering us, 
 and no just cause or occasion to the contrary growing in the meantime 
 whereby our intention may be defeated, with one consent we agree to 
 join ourselves to you, and most willingly to do such service there as our 
 poor condition and calling doth permit. 
 
 In the mean space, we shall most entirely beseech Almighty GOD 
 so to assist you with his HOLY SPIKIT, that your doings may help to 
 confound Papistry, set forth GOD's glory, and shew such light in the 
 face of the World that both the wicked maybe ashamed (having no just 
 cause of reproach), and also our weak brethren confirmed and won to 
 the Truth. 
 
 From Zurich, this 13th of October, 1554. 
 Your loving friends, 
 Robert Horne. Thomas Spencer. Robert Beamont. 
 
 Richard Chambers. Thomas Bentham. Laurence Humphrey. 
 Thomas Lever. William Cole. Henry Cockcraft. 
 
 Nicholas Karvile. John Parkhurst. John Pretio. 
 John Mullings. Roger Kelbe. 
 
 About this time, Letters were received from Master 
 [James] Haddon ; wherein he desired, for divers considera- 
 tions, to be excused from coming to take the charge upon 
 him at Frankfort. 
 
 The 24th of October [1554] came Master [David] 
 Whitehead to Frankfort : and, at the request of the Con- 
 gregation, he took the charge, for a time ; and preached upon 
 the Epistle to the Romans. 
 1 Whittingham. 8 S8 
 
 \ 
 
The Frankfort Letter of September 26. i654. 
 
 About the 4th of November [1554], came Master 
 [Richard] Chambers to Frankfort, with Letters from 
 Zurich; which were partly an Answer to another Letter 
 written unto them from Frankfort, the 26th of September 
 [1554] ; which was as followeth. 
 
 Grace, Mercy, and Peace, etc. 
 
 AFTER LONG HOPE of your Answer to our Letter, we thought it 
 good to put you once again in remembrance : and, as we in our 
 former, so now in this also, in GOD's behalf, most earnestly 
 require you deeply to weigh the matter of GOD's Calling, and 
 the necessity of this Congregation. We have thoroughly learned your 
 estate, and also made you privy to ours : and eftsoons [again] wish we 
 might be together, to bewail our sins past ; to pray together for our 
 poor brethren that are under Antichrist's captivity; to comfort, 
 instruct, and profit, one another : and, finally, to bestow the time of our 
 Persecution together, and to redeem these days which are so evil. And 
 if any desire of Knowledge stay you ; certainly it would not be so little 
 increased here, that you should justly repent. For as touching the 
 company of Learned Men, as you cannot here be without ; so that thing 
 which chiefly you can require of Learned Men's judgements and know- 
 ledge out of their Works, you may suck most plentifully ; whereof, with 
 us, you can lack no store. 
 
 We need not, Brethren, to make long discourse in reasoning ; for 
 we partly know that GOD's Spirit, which worketh in your hearts, shall 
 prevail with you more than disputing : not doubting but the same 
 HOLY SPIRIT knocketh at the door of your consciences, not only to 
 move you of our behalfs, but to admonish you to avoid the incon- 
 veniences of talks, and the offences of our poor brethren of England ; 
 whose marvelling cannot otherwise be satisfied. Remember, therefore, 
 dearly Beloved, that we write as Bj:ethren to our dear Brethren ; who 
 altogether seek our Father's honour, our own discharge, and the 
 comfort of our afflicted countrymen. 
 
 The same sweet Father grant, for his Christ's sake, that we may 
 assemble together, to the building of this his Temple ; to let [hinder] 
 the false workmen and underminers, and diligently, in our Vocation, to 
 help to the furnishing of the same till it rise to perfection I Fare ye 
 well in Christ 1 
 
 From Frankfort, this 26th of September, 1554. 
 Your loving friends, 
 as in the Letter afore, so under this, subscribed. 
 
 8« 
 
1554. Chambers, a Messenger from Zurich. 
 
 The Answer to them of Frankfort, was as follows. 
 
 WE, BEING PLACED here in quietness, with many and great 
 commodities for our studies, tending all to edification of 
 Christ's Church, have, unto the earnest request of your 
 Letters unto us, answered in our Letters unto you, that, to 
 discharge all duty in conscience, and to increase and instruct your 
 Congregation at Frankfort with our presence and diligence, we will not 
 deny to remove from hence unto you, so that you, charged of conscience, 
 do constantly affirm that ye have so great need of us as by Letters was 
 signified, and certainly assure us that we, with you, may, and shall, use 
 the same Order of Service concerning Religion which was in England 
 last set forth by King Edward. 
 
 And now also, for the better understanding of such requests, and 
 charitable performance of duty upon both parts, we have desired and 
 procured Master Richard Chambers, our best friend, a man most 
 charitable and careful for the Christian Congregation, to take pains to 
 travel unto you, and with you for us : so that this matter, as it is begun 
 and moved in writing, may be fully debated and concluded by his faithful 
 means and diligence. - For we be all agreed, and do purpose, to allow and 
 perform whatsoever he shall say and promise in our names unto you. 
 
 Wherefore, we beseech you, in GOD's name, conscionably to consider 
 the estate and condition both of you and us : and if thereupon you 
 conclude with the said Master Chambers, of our coming unto you ; then 
 let him not lack your charitable help in necessary provision for our 
 continuance with you. 
 
 And thus beseeching GOD that your doings may tend to his glory, 
 and the speedy comfort of his afflicted Church ; we wish you all health, 
 and increase of true knowledge in Christ our Lord and Saviour. 
 
 From Zurich, this 27th of October, anno 1554. 
 
 Your loving friends, 
 as in the Letter before. 
 
 When Master Chambers had conferred with the Con- 
 gregation, and saw that they could not assure him the full 
 use of the English Book [of Common Prayer] , without the 
 hazarding of their Church [at Frankfort] ; he prepared to 
 depart to whence he came : and by this time [November 
 1554], was Master Knox come from Geneva; and [was] 
 chosen Minister, upon the receipt of a Letter sent him from 
 the Congregation ; which Letter was as followeth : 
 
 35 
 
The Call of Knox to the Pastorship. 1554. 
 
 WE HAVE RECEIVED Letters from our brethren of Strasburg ; 
 but not in such sort and ample wise as we looked for. 
 Whereupon we assembled together, in the HOLY GHOST 
 we hope, and have, with one voice and consent, chosen you 
 Mark the CaUing so particularly to be one of the Ministers of our 
 of Knox to the Congregation here, to preach unto us the most lively 
 
 Pastorship. Word of GOD, according to the gift that GOD hath 
 
 given you : forasmuch as we have here, through the merciful goodness 
 of GOD, a Church to be congregated together in the name of Christ, 
 and be all of one body, and also being of one nation, tongue, and 
 country. And, at this present, having need of such a one as you ; we 
 do desire you, and also require you in the name of GOD, not to deny 
 us, nor to refuse these our requests : but that you will aid, help, and 
 assist, us with your presence, in this our good and godly enterprise ; 
 which we have taken in hand to the glory of GOD, and the profit of his 
 Congregation, and the poor sheep of Christ dispersed abroad, who (with 
 your and like presences) would come hither, and be of One Fold ; where 
 as now they wander abroad as lost sheep, without any guide. 
 
 We mistrust not, but that you will joyfully accept this Calling. 
 Faxe ye well 1 From Frankfort, this 24th of September [1554] . 
 
 Your loving Brethren, 
 
 John Bale. 
 Edmund Sutton. 
 John Makebraie. 
 William Whittingham. 
 Thomas Cole. 
 William Williams. 
 George Chidley. 
 
 Willi A]\f Hammon. 
 Thomas Steward. 
 Thomas Wood. 
 John Stanton. 
 William Walton. 
 Jasper Swift. 
 John Geoffrey. 
 
 John Gray. 
 Michael Gill. 
 John Samford. 
 John Wood. 
 Thomas Sorby. 
 Anthony Cariar. 
 Hugh Alford. 
 
 Now to return to the tenor of the Letter which the 
 Congregation of Frankfort wrote, by Master Chambers, to' 
 the Students of Zurich. 
 
 WE HAVE RECEIVED your two several Letters; the one, 
 dated the 13th of October, sent us from Strasburg, and the 
 other the 27th of the same [month] , by the hands of your 
 dear friend, Master Chambers: and have conferred with 
 him at large, touching the contents thereof. And when as, after divers 
 assemblies and long debatings, the said Master Chambers perceived 
 that we could not, in all points, warrant the full use of the Book of 
 Service ; which seemeth to be your full scope and mark : and also 
 36 
 
The Frankfort Letter of November 15th. 1554. 
 
 weighing in conscience the great benefit that GOD hath in this City 
 offered to our whole nation ; he not only rejoiced at the same, but also 
 promised to travail [labour] in persuading you to the furtherance 
 thereof. 
 
 As touching the effect of the Book, we desire the execution thereof 
 as much as you, so far as GOD's Word doth commend it : but as for the 
 unprofitable Ceremonies, as well by his consent as by ours, are not to 
 be used. And although they were tolerable, as some are not ; yet, being 
 in a strange common-wealth, we could not be suffered to put them in 
 ure [use] : and better it were, they should never be practised ; than 
 they should be the subversion of our Church, which should fall in great 
 hazard by using them. 
 
 The matter is not ours more than yours ; except any excel others 
 in godly zeal : but we both wish GOD's honour. 
 
 If a larger gate be opened there [at Zurich] to the same than to 
 us, upon your persuasions, ye shall not find us to draw back. For this 
 is that necessity, Brethren, that may not be neglected, if we wish the 
 comfort and gathering together of our dispersed brethren. If any think 
 that the not using of the Book in all points, should increase our godly 
 fathers' and brethren's bands ; or else in anything deface the worthy 
 Ordinances and Laws of our Sovereign Lord of most famous memory, 
 King Edward VI. : he seemeth either little to weigh the matter, or else, 
 letted [hindered] through ignorance, knoweth not that even they 
 themselves [the Compilers of the Book of Common Prayer] have, upon 
 considerations of circumstances, altered heretofore many things aa 
 touching the same. And if GOD had not, in these wicked days, other- 
 wise determined, they would hereafter have changed more : yea, and in 
 our case, we doubt not but that they would have done the like. 
 
 These few lines concerning both of our communications, we have 
 accordingly written unto you ; referring the rest to the discretion of 
 our good friend. Master Chambers : who knoweth that we have shewed 
 ourselves most conformable in all things that standeth in our powers ; 
 and [that we are] most desirous of your company, according to our 
 former Letters. 
 
 The Spirit of GOD move your hearts to do that which shall be most 
 to his glory ; and the comfort of your brethren. 
 
 At Frankfort, this 15th of November [1554] . 
 
 Your loving friends, etc. 
 
 37 
 
The Strasburg Letter of November 23rd. i664. 
 
 The 28th of November, Master Chambeks came again to 
 Frankfort from Strasburg, and with him Master Grindal, 
 with Letters from the Learned Men there, subscribed with 
 sixteen of their hands ; which Letter was as followeth : 
 
 WHEN WE DO consider what inward comfort it were for the 
 faithful people of England (now dispersed for the Gospel, 
 and wandering abroad in strange countries as sheep without 
 a Pastor) to be gathered together into one Congregation, 
 that with one mouth, one mind, and one spirit, they might glorify GOD : 
 we have, at all times, and do presently think it our duties, not only in 
 heart to wish that thing ; but also to labour, by all means, so much as 
 in us lieth, to bring the same to pass. And having now perfect intelli- 
 gence of the good minds which the Magistrates of Frankfort bear 
 towards you and others [of] our scattered countrymen ; and also under- 
 standing of a free grant of a Church unto us, wherein we may together 
 serve GOD ; and not doubting of their further friendship in permitting 
 us frankly to use our Religion according to that godly Order set forth 
 and received in England : we both give GOD thanks for so great a 
 benefit ; and also think it not fit to refuse so friendly an offer, or to let 
 slip so good an occasion. 
 
 Therefore, neither doubting of their good furtherance hereunto ; 
 nor yet distrusting your good conformity and ready desires in reducing 
 the English Church, now begun there, to its former perfection of the 
 last [Order] had in England, so far as possibly can be attained ; lest by 
 'much altering of the same, we should seem to condemn the chief 
 Authors thereof (who, as they now suffer ; so are they most ready to 
 confirm that fact with the price of their blood) ; and should also both 
 give occasion to our adversaries to accuse our doctrine of imperfection 
 and us of mutability; and the godly to doubt in that Truth wherein 
 before they were persuaded ; and to hinder their coming hither, which 
 before they had purposed. 
 
 For the avoiding of these, and the obtaining of the others, moved 
 hereunto in conscience and provoked by your gentle letters ; we have 
 thought it expedient to send over unto you, our beloved brethren, the 
 bringers hereof, to travail with the Magistrates and you concerning 
 the premises ; whose wisdom, learning, and godly zeal, as they be 
 known unto you, so their doings in this shall fully take place [be 
 confirmed] by us. And if they obtain that which we trust will not 
 be denied at no hands; then we .intend, GOD willing 1 to be with 
 you the 1st of February [1555] next, there to help to set in order and 
 establish that Church accordingly: and so long all together to 
 remain with you as shall be necessary, or until just occasion shall 
 call some of us away. 
 35 
 
1654. Grindal and Chambers at Frankfort. 
 
 And we doubt not but that our brethren of Zurich, Emden, Duis- 
 burg, etc., will do the same accordingly ; as we have prayed them by 
 our Letters : trusting that you, by yours, will make like request. Fare 
 ye well I From Strasburg, this 23rd of November [1554] . 
 
 Your loving friends, 
 James Haddon. John Pedder. Christopher Goodman.. 
 
 Edwin Sandys. Thomas Eaten. Humphrey Alcockson. 
 
 Edmund Grindal. Michael Reymuger. Thomas Lakin. 
 
 John Huntingdon. Augustine Bradbridge. Thomas Grafton. 
 GuiDo Eaten. Arthur Saul. 
 
 John Geoffrey. Thomas Steward. 
 
 This Letter was read to the Congregation ; at which 
 time Master Grindal declared the occasion of their coining : 
 which, among other things, was chiefly for the establishing 
 of the Book of England : not that they meant, as he said, to 
 have it so strictly observed but that such Ceremonies and 
 things, which the country [^Ger^tnany'] could not bear, might 
 well be omitted ; so that they might have the substance and 
 effect thereof. 
 
 Masters Knox and Whittingham asked them. What 
 they meant by the substance of the Book. 
 
 It was answered by the others, That they had no com- 
 mission to dispute those matters ; but they requested that 
 the Congregation would answer certain Interrogatories, 
 which were these : 
 
 First, that they might know what parts of the Book 
 they would admit ? The Second was for a several [separate^ 
 Church ; and the Third, What assurance they might have 
 for their quiet habitation ? 
 
 To the First, Answer was made. That what they could 
 prove of that Book to stand with GOD's Word, and that the 
 country would permit, that should be granted to them. 
 
 To the Second, which was for a Church; it was told 
 them, That they understood, by the Magistrates, the time 
 served not to move any such matter till the Council brake 
 up at Augsburg ^It broke up on September 25, 1555. ~\ 
 
 To the Third, it was said, That a general grant was 
 made, at their first coming thither, to the whole nation ; 
 and the Freedom of the City offered to all such as were 
 desirous of it, in as large and ample manner as they could 
 require : which was to them assurance sufficient. 
 
 These Three Questions thus answered ; Master Chambers 
 
The Frankfort Letter of December 3rd. 1554. 
 
 and* Master Geindal departed back again, with a Letter from 
 the Congregation ; which was as followeth : 
 
 Grace, Mercy, and Peace, etc. 
 
 AS IT WAS ever most true, so at this present we feel most 
 sensibly, that wheresoever GOD layeth the foundation to build 
 his glory, there he continueth till he bring the same to a 
 present work. All thanks and praise be to him therefore, that 
 [he] hath moved your hearts so as, in no point, ye seem to forslow your 
 diligence to the furtherance of the same. And as the work is of most 
 excellency ; so the adversaries cease not most craftily to undermine it, 
 or at the least (through false reports, and defacing of the work begun) 
 to stay the labourers which should travail in the finishing thereof. 
 But Truth ever cleareth itself : and as the sun consumeth the clouds ; 
 so misreports, by trial, are confounded. 
 
 Our brethren sent from you can certify you at length touching the 
 particulars of your Letter : to whom we have in all things agreed which 
 seemed expedient for the state of this Congregation. 
 
 As for certain Ceremonies which the order of the country will not 
 bear, we necessarily omit ; with as little alteration as is possible, which 
 in your Letters ye require : so that no adversary is so impudent that 
 dare either blame our doctrine of imperfection, or us of mutability; 
 except he be altogether wilfully ignorant, rather seeking how to find 
 faults than to amend them. Neither do we dissent from them which 
 lie at the ransom of their blood, for the doctrine whereof they have made 
 a most worthy Confession [in the Second Prayer Book of Edward VI.] . 
 
 And yet we think not that any godly man will stand to the death 
 in the defence of Ceremonies ; which, as the Book specifieth, upon just 
 causes, may be altered and changed. 
 
 And if the not full using of the Book cause the godly to doubt in 
 that Truth wherein before they were persuaded; and to stay their 
 coming hither, according as they proposed : either it signifieth that they 
 were very slenderly taught, which, for breach of a Ceremony, will refuse 
 such a singular benefit; or else that you have heard them misreported 
 by some false brethren, who, to hinder this worthy enterprise, spare 
 not to sow, in every place, store of such poor reasons. 
 
 Last of all, it remaineth that ye write that, the 1st of February 
 [1555] next, you will come to help to set in order and establish this 
 Church accordingly ; which thing, as we most wish for your company's 
 sake, and for that ye might see our godly Orders here observed : so we 
 put you out of doubt, that for to appoint a journey for the establishing 
 of Ceremonies should be more to your charges than any general profit ; 
 except ye were determined to remain with us longer than two months, 
 40 
 
1554. The Strasburg Letter of December 13th. 
 
 as ye write to our countrymen at Duisburg and Emden : which 
 
 Letters notwithstanding are now stayed ; and, as appeareth, we [are] 
 
 never the neare [r] . 
 
 We refer the rest to our brethren, Master Chambers and Master 
 
 Grindal ; who, by their diligent inquisition, have learned so far of our 
 
 state as we wrote unto you in our former Letters, that is, That we have 
 
 a Church freely granted to preach GOD's Word purely, to minister the 
 
 Sacraments sincerely, and to execute Discipline truly. And as touching 
 
 our Book, we will practise it so far as GOD's Word doth assure it, and the 
 
 state of this country permits. Fare ye well I At Frankfort, this 3rd of 
 
 December [1554] . 
 
 Your loving friends, 
 
 George Whetnall. Thomas Wood. John Makebraie. 
 
 Thomas Whetnall. William Williams. William Walton. 
 
 John Knox. John Stanton. Michael Gill. 
 
 John Bale. John Samford. Laurence Kent. 
 
 William Whittingham. John Fox. John Hollingham. 
 
 Edmund Sutton. William Kethe. 
 
 The Answer to this Letter, from Strasburg, was as 
 followeth. 
 
 Grace, Mercy, and Peace, etc. 
 
 WE HAVE RECEIVED your Letter, and also your Answer in 
 writing concerning certain Articles ; and do perceive, as 
 well by the same as by Master Chambers and Master 
 Grindal, your state. But forsomuch as your opinion is, 
 That the time doth not presently serve to move the Magistrates in 
 those requests, the obtaining whereof was the principal cause of our 
 sending unto you ; we cannot at this present condescend upon [agree to] 
 any general meeting, at any certain time, either to remain with you or 
 otherwise. And, therefore, if you shall certainly perceive a time con- 
 venient, that the Magistrates may be travailed withal, as well for the 
 good and quiet habitation of the comers, and especially Students ; as 
 also [for] a several [separate] Church, and to know whether the Exercise 
 of the Book shall be used, such we mean as no reasonable man shall 
 justly reprove ; and that the certainty of these matters may be known 
 at the Magistrates' hands : then, if you can let us have intelligence, we 
 will further consult what is to be done on our part ; trusting [that] GOD 
 shall direct us to do so as may be most to his glory, in the end, howso- 
 ever the present time shall judge of it. 
 
 From Strasburg, this 13 of December [1554], 
 Your loving friends, etc., 
 as in the Letters before. 
 
 41 
 
WHEN THIS LETTER was read to the Congrega- 
 tion; they requested that (forsomuch as the 
 Learned Men could not condescend upon [agree 
 to] any general and certain time of meeting ; as 
 now appeared by their Letters) they might 
 conclude upon some certain Order, by common consent, 
 still to continue ; and that, without farther delay : and also 
 to have the holy Communion ministered, which the most 
 part earnestly desired. 
 
 At length, it was agreed that the Order of Geneva which 
 then was already printed in English,* and some copies there 
 among them, should take place, as an Order most godly, and 
 farthest off from superstition. 
 
 But Master Knox, being spoken unto, as well to put 
 that Order in practice as to minister the Communion, refused 
 to do either the one or the other ; affirming that, for many 
 considerations, he could not consent that the same Order 
 should be practised till the Learned Men of Strasburg, 
 Zurich, Emden, eta., were made privy. Neither yet would 
 he minister the Communion by the Book of England ; for 
 that there were things in it placed, as he said, ' only by 
 warrant of Man's authority, and no ground in GOD's Word 
 for the same ; and had also a long time very superstitiously 
 in the Mass been wickedly abused.' 
 
 But if he might not be suffered to minister the Sacra- 
 ments according to his conscience ; he then requested that 
 some other might minister the Sacraments ; and he would 
 only preach. 
 
 If neither could be admitted ; he besought them that he 
 might be discharged. But to that, the Congregation would 
 in no wise consent. 
 
 * * The Form of Common Prayers 
 used in the Churches of Geneva,' 
 Translated by WILLIAM Huycke, 
 42 
 
 Printed at London, by Edward 
 Whitchurch, 7 June, 1550. E.A. 
 
1554. Lever's proposed Order is rejected. 
 
 Whiles these things were thus in handling, came Master 
 [Thomas] Lever, before elected ; who, assembling the Con- 
 gregation, requested that he might, with their consents, 
 appoint such an Order as should be both godly without 
 respect of the Book of Geneva or any other: requesting 
 farther that forasmuch as that Office was of so great impor- 
 tance, and that he had not been in the like before, that he 
 might, between that and Easter [April 14, 1555], have a 
 trial of them, and they of him ; and so, at the end of that 
 term, either take or refuse. Which time of trial, as it was 
 willingly granted him : so when they understood that the 
 Order which he would place and use, was not altogether 
 such as was fit for a right Reformed Church ; they would in 
 no wise yield to the same. 
 
 \ 
 
 « 
 
KNOX, WHITTINGHAM, and others (perceiving that 
 these beginnings would grow to somewhat, if it 
 were not stayed in time,) drew forth a Plat {^Scheme, 
 Summary'] of the whole Book of England into the 
 Latin tongue ; and sent the same to Master Calvin 
 of Geneva ; requesting his judgement therein : and shewing 
 him that some of their countrymen went about to force them 
 to the same, and would admit of no other, saying, That it 
 was an Order most absolute ; and that if ever they came into 
 their country, they would do their best to establish it again. 
 
 Now followeth the Description. 
 
 A Description of the Liturgy, or Boole of Service^ 
 that is used in England. 
 
 FIRST OF ALL, Morning Prayer offereth itself. 
 The Minister, having put on a white garment, which they 
 call a Surplice, beginneth with some sentence of Holy Scrip- 
 ture, as for ensample, ' If we shall say that we have no sin ; we 
 deceive ourselves, ' etc. ; or some such of like sort. 
 
 Then he taketh in hand the Exhortation, which stirreth up to a 
 Confession of Sins ; which the Minister pronounceth with a loud voice, 
 the people saying after him. 
 
 To this is added an Absolution ; and when these things are done, 
 he rehearseth the Lord's Prayer, and afterward, ' Lord, open thou my 
 lips, and my mouth shall shew forth thy praise. O, GOD I be ready to 
 be my help,' etc. 
 
 Then ' Come let us sing unto the Lord,' etc. 
 
 By and by [ImTnediately] also there follow three Psalms together : 
 at the end of every one [the Gloria] . 
 
 Then followeth the First Lesson; which containeth a whole 
 Chapter of the Old Testament. 
 
 After this Lesson, they say, or sing, ' We praise thee, Lord ! ' ; or 
 * Blessed be the Lord,' etc. 
 
 Then another Lesson, out of the New Testament : unless, perad- 
 venture, the solemnization of some high Feast have other set and 
 appointed Lessons. Now, in Cathedral Churches, they utter their 
 Lessons in Plain Song. And then afterward is Benedictus added. 
 44 
 
1554. Analysis of the Prayer Book. 
 
 This Book warneth that they keep this Order throughout the 
 whole year. 
 
 Afterwards, the Creed is pronounced by the Minister ; all the people 
 in the meantime standing up. 
 
 Afterward, falling down upon their knees, the Minister saith, ' The 
 Lord be with you I ' They answer, ' And with thy spirit.' 
 
 Then, ' Lord, have mercy upon us ! Christ, have mercy upon us ! 
 Lord, have mercy upon us ! ' etc. ' Our Father,' etc., pronounced out 
 aloud of all, with all boldness. 
 
 Then the Minister, when he standeth up, saith, ' O, Lord I shew us 
 thy mercy ! ' 
 
 They answer ' And give unto us thy saving health. 
 
 * O, Lord I save the King I 
 
 * In the day wherein we shall call upon thee. 
 
 * Endue thy Ministers with righteousness ; 
 'And make thy chosen people joyful 1 
 
 ' O, Lord I save thy people ; 
 
 * And bless thine inheritance ! 
 
 ' Give peace in our time, O Lord 1 ' etc. 
 
 At length, three Collects are had, in place of a Conclusion: the 
 First, for the Day ; the Second, for Peace ; the last is for the obtaining 
 of Grace. 
 
 Now, the Evening Prayers are said in a manner as the others are : 
 saving that, after the First Lesson, followeth, ' My soul doth magnify 
 the Lord '; after the Second Lesson, ' Now, Lord 1 ' etc. And, instead of 
 that Collect, ' GOD, which art the Author of peace,' is used ' O, GOD, 
 from whom all holy desires,' etc. 
 
 Besides, there is a caution added, That all Ministers shall exercise 
 themselves continually, as well in Morning Prayers as Evening Prayers ; 
 except, perhaps, by study in Divinity, or some other business, they be 
 greatly and necessarily let or hindered. 
 
 Besides, upon every Sabbath day, Wednesday, and Friday, there is 
 yet in use certain Suffrages, devised of Pope Gregory, which beginneth 
 after this manner, 
 
 * O, GOD 1 the Father of heaven, have mercy upon us miserable 
 sinners. 
 
 ' O, GOD, the Son, Redeemer of the world,' etc. 
 
 Only leaving out the Invocation of Saints. 
 
 Otherwise, we use a certain conjuring [adjuring] of GOD, * By the 
 mystery of his Incarnation, by his holy Nativity and Circumcision, by 
 his Baptism, Fasting, and Temptation, by his Agony and Bloody Sweat,' 
 etc. Yea, it comprehendeth in plain words, a Prayer to be delivered 
 
 45 
 
Analysis of the Prayer Book. i654. 
 
 from sudden death. The people answering to the end of every clause, 
 either, ' Spare us, good Lord ! ' ; or else, ' Good Lord 1 deliver us ! ' ; or, 
 * We beseech Thee, to hear us, good Lord I ' 
 
 * O, Lamb of GOD, that taketh away the sins of the world 1 ' is thrice 
 repeated. Then, ' Lord, have mercy upon us 1 ' thrice : and then the 
 Lord's Prayer ; with this Prayer also, ' O, Lord I deal not with us after 
 our sins ! ' to the same adjoined. 
 
 Passing over some things ; lest we should seem to sift all those 
 drosses which remain still among us. 
 
 Now the manner of the Supper is thus. 
 
 The number of Three, at the least, is counted a fit number to 
 communicate: and yet it is permitted, the pestilence or some other 
 common sickness being among the people, the Minister alone may 
 communicate with the sick man in his house. 
 
 First, therefore, the Minister must be prepared after this manner, 
 in a white linen garment, as in saying the other Service he is appointed ; 
 and must stand at the North side of the Table. 
 
 Then is had the Lord's Prayer, after the custom. Then he reciteth 
 the Collect ; and after follow in order The Ten Commandments : but 
 so notwithstanding that every one of the people may answer, ' Lord, 
 have mercy upon us ; and incline our hearts to keep this law I ' 
 
 After the rehearsal of the Commandments ; the Collect of the 
 Day, as it is called, and another for the King, are had. By and by 
 {Immediately] the Epistle and Gospel foUoweth : to wit, such as the 
 Calendar appoint eth for that day. 
 
 And there in this place, there is a note, that every Holy Day hath 
 his Collect, Epistle, and Gospel ; which fill seventy-three great leaves of 
 the Book, when the rest fill scarce fifty.* For all Holy Days are now 
 in like use, as were among the Papists; only very few excepted. 
 
 Then he goeth forth to the Creed ; and after that, to the Sermon, if 
 there be any. 
 
 Afterwards, the Parish Priest biddeth [announceth] the Holy Days 
 and Fasts on their Eves; if there be any that week. And here the 
 Book warneth. That none defraud the Parish Priest of his due or right ; 
 specially on those Feast Days that are dedicated to offerings. 
 
 Then f olloweth, A Prayer for the state of the Church Militant ; and 
 that not without a long heap and mixture of matters : until they come, 
 after a certain Confession of Sins, to 
 
 ' Lift up your hearts ! ' 
 
 *The 1552 Edition of the Book I printed in a small Folio size.— E. A. 
 of Common Prayer were mostly | 
 46 
 
1554. Analysis of the Prayer Book. 
 
 The people answering, ' We give thanks to the Lord, 
 
 * Let us give thanks to our Lord GOD !' 
 
 The answer, ' It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty,' etc. 
 
 Until they come to that clause, ' O, Lord 1 holy Father I ' etc. : and so 
 the Preface, according the Feast, is added. 
 
 Afterwards, he saith, ' Therefore with Angels and Archangels ' ; and 
 so endeth with, 'Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord GOD'; till he come to, 
 ' Hosanna in the highest 1' 
 
 Now the Priest boweth his knee ; acknowledging our unw^orthiness 
 in the name of all that shall receive : and, setting out GOD's mercy, he 
 beseecheth GOD that our body may be made clean by his body, and that 
 our souls may be washed through His blood. 
 
 And then he again standeth up, and taketh in hand afresh another 
 Prayer appointed for this purpose ; in which are contained the Words of 
 the Institution. 
 
 All which being done, he first communicateth : then, by and by, he 
 saith to another kneeling, ' Take and eat this, in remembrance that 
 Cheist died for thee : and feed on him in thy heart by faith, with 
 thanksgiving.' 
 
 Now, about the end, the Lord's Prayer is again used, the Minister 
 saying it aloud, and all the people following. 
 
 To conclude. They have a giving of thanks in the end; with, 
 ' Glory to GOD in the highest !', as it was used among the Papists. 
 
 If it happen that there be no Sermon; only a few things are 
 omitted : but all other things are done in order as aforesaid. 
 
 In Baptism, the Godfathers are demanded, in the name of the child, 
 * Whether they renounce the Devil and all his works, the lusts of the 
 world,' etc. : and they answer, ' I renounce them 1' 
 
 Then, Whether they believe the Articles of the Faith ? Which, being 
 confessed; 'Wilt thou,' saith he, turning to both the witnesses, 'be 
 baptized into this faith ?' And they say, ' Yea, I will 1' 
 
 After a few things rehearsed ; he taketh the child, and dippeth it in, 
 ' but warily and discreetly,' as it is in the Book ; upon whose forehead 
 also, he shall make a cross : in token, forsooth, that when he is old, he 
 shall not be ashamed to confess the Faith of Chbist crucified. 
 
 Afterward, sending for the Godfathers and Godmothers ; he chargeth 
 them that they bring the child to be confirmed of the Bishop, as soon 
 as he can say. The Articles of the Faith, The Lord's Prayer, and *The 
 Ten Commandments. 
 
 And seeing there be many causes, as the Book saith, which should 
 move them to the Confirmation of Children ; this, forsooth, of all others 
 
 47 
 
Analysis of the Prayer Book. 1554. 
 
 is the weightiest ! That, by Imposition of Hands, they may receive 
 strength and defence against all temptations of sin, and assaults of the 
 World and the Devil : because that, when children come to that age 
 (pai-tly by the frailty of their own flesh, partly by the assaults of the 
 World and the Devil) they begin to be in danger. 
 
 And lest any should think any error to be in this Confirmation; 
 they take a certain pamphlet of a Catechism, which consisteth of the 
 Articles of the Faith, the Lord's Prayer, and Ten Commandments : and 
 all this is dispatched in less than two leaves [in the 1552 Folio Edition]! 
 
 To these, is joined their manner of Marriage : of which (that we 
 may pass over many petty Ceremonies) these follies, who can suffer ? 
 
 The Husband layeth down a ring upon the Book ; which the 
 Minister taking, he giveth it in his hand, and, biddeth him to put it on 
 the fourth finger of his Wife's left hand. Then he useth this Form of 
 words. 'With this ring,' saith he, 'I thee wedl With my body I thee 
 worship ! With all my worldly goods I thee endow ! In the name of the 
 Father, the Son, and the HOLY GHOST. 
 
 A little after, the Minister saith to the new -married persons, 
 kneeling before the Lord's Table, 
 
 * Lord, have mercy upon us 1 
 ' Christ, have mercy upon us I 
 ' Lord, have mercy upon us I 
 
 * Our Father which art,' etc. 
 
 * Lord save Thy servant and Thy handmaid,' etc. And so, a few 
 things being rehearsed : they must be brought to the Lord's Supper. 
 
 The Visitation of the Sick is after this manner. 
 
 ' Peace be to this house ! ' 
 The Answer, ' And to all that dwell in the same I * 
 ' Lord, have mercy upon us,' etc. 
 * Our Father,' etc. 
 ' Lord, save Thy servant,' 
 Answer, * Which trusteth in Thee. 
 
 * Send forth Thy help from Thy holy hill ; and with speed save him '; 
 as in the other Prefaces, with Questions and Answers. 
 
 Of the Burial. 
 •The Priest, meeteth the corse at the entrance of the Churchyard, 
 either singing or softly pronouncing, ' I am the Resurrection and the 
 Life, etc. I know that my Redeemer liveth.' [Job xix.] 
 
 Being come to the grave, it is said, ' Man born of a woman.' [Job ix.] 
 48 
 
1554. Analysis of the Prayer Book. 
 
 When the earth is thrown in, 'We commit,' saith he, 'earth to 
 earth, dust to dust, etc. The Lord hath given, the Lord hath taken. 
 I heard a voice from heaven, saying, " Blessed are the dead which die 
 in the Lord." Lord, have mercy upon us I' 
 
 The Purification of Women in childbed, which they call, Giving of 
 Thanks, is not only, in all things with us, almost common with the 
 Papists : but also with the Jews ; because they are commanded, instead 
 of a lamb or dove, to offer money. 
 
 Other things, not so much shame itself, as a certain kind of pity, 
 compelleth us to keep close. In the mean season, 
 nothing diminishing the honour due to those rever- 
 end men ; who (partly being hindered by those 
 
 ashamed to open 
 Times; and, by the obstinacy and also multitude of a^^r,^ +v.i«rta 
 
 SOXX16 DXllH^S* 
 
 adversaries, to whom nothing was ever delightful 
 besides their own corruptions, being as it were overflown) did always, 
 in their mind, continually, as much as they could, strive to more 
 perfect things. 
 
 Note, that this Description is very favourably put down. 
 If ye confer it with the Book of Order in all points ; and the 
 usage of the Book in many Churches of this realm [in 1574], 
 you can confess no less. And hereof ye may gather what 
 Master Calvin would have written ; if they had noted all 
 the abuses of the same. 
 
 1 Whittingham 4 fg 
 
The Answer and Judgement of the famous and 
 excellent learned man, Master John Calvin, 
 the late Pastor of Geneva, touching the Book 
 of England ; after that he had perused [the 
 Description of] the same : faithfully translated 
 out of Latin by Master Whittingham. 
 
 [As Calvin died in 1564, this Heading was written after that date.] 
 
 To the godly and learned men, Master John Knox and Master 
 William Whittingham, his faithful brethren, at Frankfort, etc. 
 
 THIS THING TRULY grieveth me very much, and it is a great 
 shame, that contention should arise among brethren banished 
 and driven out of their country for one Faith, and for that 
 Cause which only ought to have holden you bound together, as 
 it were with a holy band, in this your Dispersion. For what might you 
 do better, in this dolorous and miserable plague, than, being pulled 
 violently from your country, to procure yourselves a Church, which 
 should receive and nourish you, being joined together in minds and 
 language, in her motherly lap. But now for some men to strive, as 
 touching the Form of Prayer and for Ceremonies, as though ye were 
 at rest and prosperity ; and to suffer that to be an impediment that ye 
 cannot join into one body of the Church, as I think, it is too much out 
 of season. 
 
 Yet, notwithstanding, I allow their constancy, which strive for a 
 just cause ; being forced, against their wills, unto contention. I do 
 worthily condemn frowardness ; which doth hinder and stay the holy 
 carefulness of reforming the Church. 
 
 And as I behave myself gentle and tractable in mean things, as 
 external Ceremonies: so do I not always judge it profitable to give 
 place to their foolish stoutness, which will forsake nothing of their old 
 wonted custom. 
 50 
 
1555. Calvin's Letter of January 20th. 
 
 In the Liturgy of England, I see that there were many tolerable 
 foolish things. By these words I mean, that there Many tolerable 
 was not that purity which was to be desired. These foohsh things in 
 vices, though they could not, at the first day, be the Book, by 
 amended; yet, seeing there was no manifest Calvin's 
 impiety [in them] , they were, for a season, to be judgement, 
 tolerated. Therefore, it was lawful to begin of such Rudiments, or 
 Abecedaries ; but so that it behoved the learned, grave, and godly. 
 Ministers of Christ to enterprise farther ; and to set forth something 
 more filed from rust, and purer. If godly Religion had flourished till 
 this day in England; there ought to have been a thing better 
 corrected, and many things clean taken away. 
 
 Now, when these principles be overthrown, a Church must be set 
 
 up in another place ; where ye may freely make an Order again, which 
 
 shall be apparent to be most commodious to the use and edification of 
 
 the Church. I cannot tell what they mean which 
 
 .,,,.,,.,,, . i! T. • 1 -, The Book trifling 
 
 so greatly delight m the leavings of Popish dregs. 
 _, . , ,, . , and childish, by 
 
 They love the things whereunto they are a^ccus- „ , 
 
 UALVIN S 
 
 tomed. First of all, this is a thing both trifling iudaement 
 and childish. Furthermore, this new Order far 
 differ eth from a Change. 
 
 Therefore, as I would not have you fierce over them whose infirmity 
 will not suffer [them] to ascend an higher step ; so would I advertise 
 others, that they please not themselves too much in their foolishness ; 
 also that, by their frowardness, they do not let [hinder] the course 
 [progress] of the holy Building. Last of all, lest that foolish vain 
 glory steal them away. For what cause have they to contend, except 
 it be for that they are ashamed to give place to better things. But I 
 speak in vain to them ; which, perchance, esteem me not so well as they 
 will vouchsafe to admit the counsel that cometh from such an Author. 
 
 If they fear the evil rumour in England, as though they had fallen 
 from that Religion which was the cause of their banishment ; they are 
 far deceived. For this true and sincere Religion will rather compel 
 them, that there remain, faithfully to consider into what deep gulf they 
 have fallen. For their downfall shall more grievibusly wound them, 
 when they perceive your going forward beyond [the] mid-course, from 
 the which they are turned. 
 
 Fare ye well, beloved brethren ! and faithful servants of Christ I 
 The Lord defend and govern you ! 
 
 From Geneva, this 20th of January, anno 1555. 
 
 Yours, 
 
 John Calvin. 
 [The Answer, dated April 5 1555, of the Anglican Church at 
 Frankfort to this Letter will be found on pp. 76-78.] 
 
 SI 
 
WHEN THIS LETTER of Calvin's was read to 
 them of the Congregation, it so wrought in 
 the hearts of many ; that they were not before 
 so stout to maintain all the parts of the Book 
 of England, as afterward they were bent 
 against it. 
 
 But now to return. Whiles these things were in doing ; 
 the Congregation, as you have heard afore, could not agree 
 upon any certain Order : till, after long debating to and fro, 
 it was concluded. That Master Knox, Master Whittingham, 
 Master Gilby, Master Fox, and Master T. Cole, should 
 draw forth some Order meet for their state and time. 
 
 Which thing was by them accomplished, and offered to 
 the Congregation ; being the same Order of Geneva, which 
 is now in print. [See page 42.] 
 
 This Order was very well liked of many ; but such as 
 were bent to the Book of England could not abide it. Yea, 
 contention grew at length so hot, and the one party, which 
 sought Sincerity, was so sore charged with Newfangledness 
 and Singularity and to be the stirrers of contention and 
 The humbleness of unquietness ; that Master Gilby, with a 
 Gilby, and his godly grief (as well appeared), kneeled down 
 
 godly zeal. before them, and besought them, with 
 
 tears, to reform their judgements: solemnly protesting that, 
 in this matter, they sought not themselves; but only the 
 glory of GOD, as he was verily persuaded. Wishing farther 
 that that hand, which he then held up, were stricken off ; if, 
 by that, a godly pe^ce and unity might ensue and follow. 
 
 In the end, another way was taken by the Congregation ; 
 which was that Master Knox and Master Whittingham, 
 Master Parry and Master Lever, should devise some Order, 
 if it might be, to end all strife and contention. 
 
 These four assembled for that purpose. And, first. 
 Master Knox spake to the rest in this wise. 'Forsomuch,' 
 saith he, ' as I perceive that no end of contention is to be 
 
 52 
 
1555. The Truce of February 6th. 
 
 hoped for, unless the one part something relent ; this will 
 
 I do, for my part, that quietness may 
 
 T -11 £ -J J. x. The modesty of 
 
 ensue. 1 will shew my judgement how, as 
 
 I think, it may be best for the edification 
 
 of this poor Flock : which if ye will not accept nor follow, 
 
 after that I have discharged my conscience, I will cease ; 
 
 and commit the whole matter to be ordered by you, as you 
 
 will answer before Chkist Jesus at the Last Day, and to 
 
 this his Congregation in this life,' etc. 
 
 Whereupon, after some conference, an Order was agreed 
 upon : some part taken forth of the English Book ; and 
 other things put to, as the state of that Church required. 
 
 And this Order, by the consent of the Congregation, 
 should continue to the last of April following. If any 
 contention should arise in the mean time. This Order was 
 the matter then to be determined by these taken the 6th of 
 five notable learned men, to wit, Calvin, February [1555] . 
 MuscuLus, Martye, Bullinger, and Yiret. 
 
 This Agreement was put in writing. To that, all gave 
 their consents. This day was joyful. Thanks were given 
 to GOD. Brotherly reconciliation followed. Great 
 familiarity used. The former grudges seemed to be for- 
 gotten. Yea, the holy Communion was, upon this happy 
 agreement, also ministered. And this friendship continued 
 till the 13th of March following. 
 
A 
 
 AT WHICH TIME [March 13, 1555], 
 Doctor Cox and others with him, 
 came to Frankfort out of England; 
 xx«,xii.^uxo. who began to break that Order 
 
 which was agreed upon : first, in 
 answering aloud after the Minister, contrary to the Church's 
 determination ; and, being admonished thereof by the Seniors 
 of the Congregation, he, with the rest that came with him, 
 made answer, That they would do as they had done in Eng- 
 land ; and that they would have the face of an English Church. 
 And the Sunday following [March 17th], one of his 
 company, without the consent and knowledge of the Congre- 
 gation, got up suddenly into the pulpit, read the Litany ; 
 and Doctor Cox with his company answered aloud : whereby 
 the determination of the Church was broken. 
 
 The same Sunday, at afternoon, it came to Master 
 Knox his turn to preach : who, having passed so far in 
 Genesis, that he was come to Noah as he lay open in his 
 tent, he spake these words following : 
 
 ' As divers things,' saith he, ' ought to be kept secret ; 
 The effect even so such things as tend to the dishonour 
 
 isubstance] of of GOD, and disquieting of His Church 
 
 Knox's Sermon. ought to be disclosed and openly reproved !' 
 And, thereupon, he shewed how, after long trouble and 
 contention among them, a godly Agreement was made ; and 
 how that the same, that day, was ungodly broken : ' which 
 thing became not,' as he said, ' the proudest of them all to 
 have attempted.' Alleging furthermore that like as by the 
 Word of GOD, we must seek our warrant for the establish- 
 ing of Religion ; and, without that, to thrust nothing into 
 any Christian Congregation: so (forasmuch as in the English 
 Book were things both superstitious, unpure, and unperf ect ; 
 which he offered to prove before all men) he would not con- 
 sent that, of that Church it should be received — and that, in 
 case men would go about to burden that free Congregation 
 therewith ; so oft as he should come in that place, the text 
 
 54 
 
1555. Knox's Sermon on March 17th. 
 
 offering occasion, he would not fail to speak against it. 
 
 He farther affirmed, That, among many things which 
 provoked GOD's anger against England, slackness to reform 
 Religion, when time and place was granted, was one : and 
 therefore it became them to be circumspect, how they laid 
 their foundation. 
 
 And where some men ashamed not to say, That there 
 was no let \hindrance~\ or stop in England, but that 
 Religion might be, and was already, brought to perfection : 
 he proved the contrary. 
 
 By the want of Discipline ; 
 
 Also by the troubles which Master Hoopek sustained 
 for the Rochet and such like, in the Book commanded 
 and allowed. 
 
 And for that one man was permitted to have three, 
 four, or five, benefices ; to the great slander of the Gospel, 
 and defrauding of the Flock of Chkist of their lively 
 [spiritual] food and sustenance. 
 
 These were the chief notes of his Sermon : which was 
 so stomached [resented'] of some (especially Doctor cox 
 of such as had many Livings in England), sharply rebuked 
 that he was very sharply charged and him. 
 reproved, so soon as he came out of the pulpit, for the same. 
 
 The Tuesday following [March 19, 1555] was appointed 
 to talk of these things more at large. 
 
 When all were assembled ; earnest request was made, 
 That Doctor Cox with his company might be admitted to 
 have voices in the Congregation. 
 Answer was made by others, 
 
 That the matter yet in controversy among them, 
 ought first to be determined. 
 
 Secondly, That they should subscribe to the Disci- 
 pline, as others had done before them : But that, they 
 and farther it was greatly suspected that refused ; 
 they had been, some of them, at Mass in and at length 
 England ; and that others had subscribed overthrew it. 
 to wicked Articles (as one of them, shortly after, even 
 in the pulpit, sorrowfully confessed). 
 
 For these considerations, and such like ; the Congrega- 
 tion withstood the admission of Doctor Cox and his company. 
 
 Knox, at last, began to make intreaty that they might 
 
 98 
 
Knox is turned out of his Ministry. 1555. 
 
 have their voices among the rest. To vp'hose request, 
 
 ,, , , when certain had yielded, they then be- 
 
 Master Jewel. ., , "^ ^ r.-, • -, -, 
 
 came tne greater part Ithe majority} ; 
 
 and so were, by them, admitted as members of the Church. 
 They thus admitted, by [became] the 
 Noxpu ou y niost part. Doctor Cox forthwith forbade 
 those which ^-^ *-, ., , , • ^ i . ^^ 
 
 , , , ^ . Knox to meddle any more m that Congre- 
 
 he brought in. •' ^ 
 
 gation. 
 
 The next day, being Wednesday [March 20, 1555], Whit- 
 TINGHAM went to Master Johann a Glauberg, who was the 
 chief means in obtaining the Church, and brake the matter 
 unto him; declaring how that certain, now come out of Eng- 
 land, had forbidden their Minister appointed, to preach that 
 day, and intended to set up another : which he doubted would 
 not be well taken ; and therefore, lest any inconvenience 
 should hap, he thought good to make him privy thereto. 
 
 Whereupon, the said Magistrate sent immediately, and 
 gave commandment that there should no Sermon that day. 
 
 Afterward he sent for Yalerand [Poullain] , the French 
 Minister: commanding him that two learned men should 
 be appointed; and that he and they should consult and 
 agree upon some good Order, and to m.ake report unto him 
 accordingly. 
 
 Then were appointed Doctor Cox and Lever of the 
 one side, and Knox and Whittingham on the other side, to 
 decide the matter. Yalerand was appointed to put down 
 in writing what they should agree upon. But when, in 
 this Conference, they came to the Order of Matins ; and that 
 Doctor Cox said. Ego volo habere : there could be no agree- 
 ment among them : and so they brake off. 
 
 Whereupon the Congregation drew up a Supplication 
 in Latin, and presented it to the said Master a Glauberg ; 
 requesting him to be a means that the same might be 
 considered of among the Senators : the English whereof 
 was as foUoweth. 
 
 The Supplication to the Senate. 
 
 LET IT NOT molest you, most grave and worthy Senators I that 
 your affairs are letted [hindered] with a few words ; and lest 
 we should trouble you with prolixity, you shall understand the 
 matter briefly. 
 S6 
 
1565. The Church's Supplication to the Senate. 
 
 When your great and unspeakable humanity, through the Provi- 
 dence of GOD, had granted us a Church ; we undertook forthwith, as 
 became us, to consult about the Orders of the same, and to set out a 
 Liturgy. 
 
 And because we saw that in the prolix and ceremonious Book of 
 the Liturgy of England be many things (that we may speak no worse of 
 it) not most perfect ; it seemed best to reduce it to the perfect rule of 
 the Scriptures ; and to accommodate ourselves to To wit, the 
 the examples of that Church, wherein we teach, French Church, 
 and to whom we have subscribed. 
 
 But when this enterprize offended some of our countrymen, 
 although the greatest number agreed unto us, for that [because] we 
 would decline from the decrees of our elders ; hereupon there grew to 
 us, for a few months, no small trouble. 
 
 At the length, when there appeared no end, for peace and concord's 
 sake, we gave place to their will ; and suffered them, at their pleasure, 
 to pick out of their Book the chief est or best things : upon this con- 
 dition, that the same should continue without alteration, at the least 
 unto the last day of April [1555] . At the which day, if there should 
 any new contention arise ; that then all the matter should be referred 
 to these five notable men : Calvin, Musculus, Maetye, Bullinger, 
 and ViRET. 
 
 What needeth many words. This condition was willingly accepted ; 
 and the Covenant rated [ratified] on both parts. A Writing was also 
 thereof, to testify the Promise made of the one to the other. Moreover, 
 thanks were given to GOD with great joy, and Common Prayers were 
 made: for that [because] men thought that day to be the end of 
 discord. Besides this, they received the Communion, as the sure token, 
 or seal, of their mutal agreement : which was omitted before, by the 
 space of three months [November 1554 — February 1555] . Valerand 
 [PouiiLATN] , the French Minister, was partaker of this Communion, and 
 a furtherer of concord, and a witness of these things. 
 
 Now, of late days, certain of our countrymen came to us, who have 
 endeavoured, by all means, to obtrude that huge Volume of Ceremonies 
 upon us ; to break the Covenant ; and to overthrow the liberty of the 
 Church granted by your benevolence. And, no doubt, this they enter- 
 prize and mind to do under the title and name of your defence; 
 whereby they may abuse the authority of your name to satisfy their 
 lust [desire] . 
 
 We are here compelled to omit many things which would make for 
 our Cause, no less rightly than profitably : but we remit these to our 
 brethren for concord's sake. 
 
 57 
 
The Church's Supplication to the Senate. 1555. 
 
 You have here, most honourable Senators 1 a Brief Sum of our 
 Case and Contention; whereby you may easily understand what to 
 judge of the whole matter. 
 
 What manner of Book this is, for the which they so cruelly contend, 
 
 ye may consider by the Epistle that Calvin lately wrote unto us : in the 
 
 The Letter which he hath signified his mind, as well plainly 
 
 a little before ^^ *^® Book, as also of the uprightness of our 
 
 Cause. 
 
 We could have pointed out unto you the foolish and fond things of 
 the Book : but, passing over an infinite number of things, this one will 
 we bring for many ; the which shall be necessary well to be marked. 
 
 Within these three years, arose a great conflict between the 
 
 Bishops of the Realm and the Bishop of Gloucester, 
 
 ^ ^, , Master Hooper, a man worthy of perpetual memory, 
 
 hath been smce r 
 
 K" ' FDWAKDh" whom we hear to be burned of late L>on February 
 
 reign, as ye see. ^ ^^^^^ ' "^^^^ ^^^ being made Bishop by King 
 
 Edward, there was obtruded by other Bishops of 
 the same Order, according to the Book, a Rochet and a Bishop's robe. 
 This man, being well learned and a long time nourished and brought 
 up in Germany, as soon as he refused these proud things that fools 
 marvel at, was cast into prison : and, at length, (by their importunity) 
 overcome and relenting, he was compelled, to his shame, to give place 
 to their impudency ; with the common grief and sorrow of all godly minds. 
 
 * But wherefore speak you of these things ' will you say, ' that 
 appertaineth nothing to us ? ' 
 
 Yea, verily, we think it toucheth you very much ! For if these men, 
 armed by your authority, shall do what they list, this evil shall be in 
 time established by you; and never to be redressed: neither shall there 
 for ever be any end of this Controversy in England. But if it would 
 please your honourable Authority to decree this moderation [arbitration] 
 between us. That this whole matter may be referred to the judgements 
 of the five above named : not we alone that are here present ; but 
 our whole posterity, yea, our whole English nation and all good men, 
 to the perpetual memory of your names, shall be bound unto you for 
 this great benefit. 
 
 We might have used more words in this Narration ; for we feared 
 not that we should lack reasons : but rather that time should fail you, 
 letted [hindered] with more serious business. Therefore we, by these 
 things, leave the rest to the consideration of your Wisdoms. 
 
1555. The French Order enforced by the Senate. 
 
 The 22nd of March [1555], Master A Glauberg came to 
 the English Church, and shewed the Congregation, That it 
 was commanded them, by the Magistrates, (when, by his 
 procurement, the Church was granted) that they should 
 agree with the French Church, both in Doctrine and Cere- 
 monies ; and that they understood how the falling from that 
 Order had bred much dissension among them. Therefore, 
 he straitly charged and commanded, that from thence- 
 forth they should not dissent from that Order ! If they did, 
 as he had opened the Church door unto them ; so would he 
 shut it again ! And that such as would not obey thereunto, 
 should not tarry within that City. Willing them to consult 
 together out of hand ; and to give him an Answer before he 
 departed. 
 
 Doctor Cox then spake to the Congregation in this wise. 
 * I have,' said he, ' read the French Order ; and do think it to 
 be both good and godly in all points ' ; and therefore wished 
 them to obey the Magistrate's commandment. Whereupon 
 the whole Congregation gave consent. So as, before the 
 Magistrate departed the Church ; Doctor Cox, Lever, and 
 Whittingham, made report unto him accordingly. 
 
 Doctor Cox also, at that present, requested. That it would 
 please him, notwithstanding their ill behaviour, to shew 
 unto them his accustomed favour and goodness : which he 
 most gently and lovingly promised. 
 
 At the next meeting of the Congregation, that Order was 
 put in practice ; to the comfort and rejoicing of the most part. 
 
 Nevertheless, such as would so fain have had the Book 
 of England, left not the matter thus. And for that they 
 saw Knox to be in such credit with many of the Congre- 
 gation ; they first of all assayed, by a most cruel, barbarous, 
 and bloody, practice, to dispatch him out of the way, to the 
 end they might with more ease attain the thing which they 
 so greedily sought ; which was the placing of their Book. 
 
 They had among them a book of his, intituled, ' An 
 Admonition to Christians ',* written in the English 
 tongue ; wherein, by occasion, he spake of the Emperor 
 [Charles V.], Philip his son, and of Mary, then Queen 
 of England. 
 
 * ' A faithful Admonition made by John Knox unto the Professors of 
 GOD'S Truth in England, etc' The Colophon is ' Imprinted at Kalykow, 
 the 20th day of July, 1554.' E.A. 
 
 59t 
 
Knox is banished from Frankfort. 1555. 
 
 This book certain of them presented to the Magistrates ; 
 who, upon receipt of the same, sent for Whittingham ; and 
 asked him of Knox their Minister, what manner of man he 
 was ? 
 
 Whittingham answered, That such a one there was 
 among them ; and, to his knowledge, both a learned, wise, 
 ^rave, and godly, man. 
 
 Then one of the Magistrates said unto him, ' Certain of 
 
 your countrymen have accused him unto us Lcesce Majestatis 
 
 Imperatorice ; that is, of High Treason 
 Knox accused • ^ ^i -n i • t ^i 
 
 . , against the Emperor, nis son, and the 
 
 Queen of England. Here is the book, and 
 
 the places which they have noted : the true and perfect 
 
 The places in all sense, we command you, suh pcena pads, 
 
 were nine [see to bring unto US, in the Latin tongue, at 
 
 page 68], one of the clock in the afternoon.' 
 
 Which thing he did accordingly. At which time, after 
 
 certain communication among themselves, they commanded 
 
 that Knox should preach no more till their pleasure were 
 
 further known. 
 
 The words concerning the Emperor were these, spoken 
 in the pulpit in a town of Buckinghamshire, in the beginning 
 of Queen Maey's reign, as by the said book appeareth; where 
 it is said : 
 
 ' O, England 1 England ! if thou wilt obstinately return into Egypt ; 
 that is, if thou contract marriage, confederacy, or league, with such 
 Princes as do maintain and advance Idolatry; such as the Emperor, 
 who is no less an enemy to Christ than Nero : If for the pleasure and 
 friendship, I say, of such Princes, thou return to thine old abominations 
 before used under Papistry : then assuredly, O, England ! thou shalt be 
 plagued and brought to desolation by the means of those whose favour 
 thou seekest ; and by whom thou art procured to fall from Christ, and 
 serve Antichrist ! ' 
 
 There were other eight places [see p. 68]; but this 
 was most noted, in that it touched the Emperor. 
 
 But it seemed the Magistrates abhorred this bloody, 
 cruel, and outrageous, attempt. For that when as certain of 
 Knox's enemies followed hardly the Magistrates, to know 
 what should be done with him : they did not only shew 
 most evident signs of disliking their unnatural suit ; but 
 
 60 
 
1656. Knox leaves Frankfort on March 26th. 
 
 also sent for Masters Williams and Whittingham, willing 
 
 them that Master Knox should depart the 
 
 ^., -IT, ,T . ,1 -J -Li The banishment 
 
 City. For otherwise, as they said, they 
 
 should be forced to deliver him, if the 
 
 Emperor's Council, which then lay at Augsburg, should^ 
 
 upon like information, send for him. 
 
 The 25th of March [1555], Master Knox, being the 
 night before his departure, made a most comfortable Sermon, 
 at his lodging, to fifty persons, or thereabout, then present; 
 which Sermon was of the Death and Resurrection of Christ; 
 and of the unspeakable joys which were prepared for GOD'a 
 Elect, which, in this life, suffer trouble and persecution for 
 testimony of his blessed name. 
 
 The next day, he was brought three or four miles in his. 
 way, by some of those unto whom, the night before, he had 
 "made that Exhortation : who, with great heaviness of heart 
 and plenty of tears, committed him to the Lord. 
 
 61 
 
[John Knox's Account of his Banishment from 
 Frankfort, in March 1555. 
 
 David Calderwood in his ' History of the Kirk of Scotland,' says, 
 Thus have I, word by word, collected out of a book, entitled, ' A 
 Brief Discourse of the Troubles begun at Frankfort,' the troubles of 
 Master Knox for opponing to [opposing] the English Service Book, in 
 the year 1554 ; that the Reader may perceive what light he had, when 
 light was striving with darkness in Scotland. But because, in this 
 printed book, there is but one place of many which were alleged out of 
 his book, by his Accusers ; I have set down more fully that part of the 
 History, as he himself hath set it down with his own hand. 
 
 OUR AGREEMENT WAS signified to the Con- 
 gregation, accepted, and allowed, by the same, to 
 take place to the last day of April ; and then, if 
 any contention should arise, that the matter 
 should be referred to the determination of five 
 Learned Men [Calvin, Musculus, Martyr, Bullinger, and 
 Yiret] : as a Writing made upon this Agreement does testify. 
 Herewith all men seemed pleased. No man did speak 
 against it. Thanks were given to GOD. The Lord's Supper 
 was ministered. The Order by us appointed was used ; well 
 liked by many, and by none reproved. 
 
 Till some of those that came amongst us, before they 
 desired to be admitted of the Church, did begin to break 
 the Order ; whereof they were by the Seniors and others 
 admonished ; but no amendment appeared. For they were 
 admonished not to murmur aloud when the Minister prayed : 
 but they would not give place ; but quarrelled, and said, 
 They would do as they had done in England ; and their 
 Church should have an English face. The Lord grant it to 
 have the face of Christ's Church ! which is the only 
 matter that I sought, GOD is my record ! And therefore I 
 would have had it agreeable in outward Rites and Cere- 
 monies with Christian Churches Reformed. 
 
 62 
 
[1555. Knox's Account of his banishment.] 
 
 But to be short. In the midst of these troubles, Master 
 Levee, (unmindful of his Promise and all our Agreement) 
 uttereth himself to favour their Party. For he, hearing 
 and seeing their open misdemeanours, would never reprove 
 them ; nor (being admonished by me and the Seniors, that 
 he should persuade them to cease from the breaking of the 
 Order of the Congregation) did anything esteem our reasons 
 or requests ; neither yet the offence of the country ; but 
 began to treat \_solicit^ that the Litany, which answered 
 [had responses], might be used. 
 
 To whom, when it was answered by the Seniors, That it 
 might not be done without breaking of the Decree of Congre- 
 gation ; I said plainly, If any such thing should be done, it 
 should be without my consent. And, furthermore (perceiving 
 Master Levee not so mindful of his Promise, nor careful for 
 that small number that called him to be Pastor, as, me- 
 thought, his duty and charge required), I laboured with 
 Monsieur Valeeandus Pollanus, a Minister of the French 
 Church, that he should admonish him to keep Promise 
 made to the Congregation ; and that he should not serve 
 the affections of Man to the contrair [contrary^ . 
 
 Notwithstanding, the Sunday next following [March 
 17], not consulting with any man that was in Office, 
 to the great grief and trouble of the Congregation, Master 
 Levee brought in one to preach, who had been at Mass in 
 England, and had subscribed to blasphemous Articles : who 
 read the Litany in the pulpit, the people answering. And 
 so the determination agreed and determined by the whole 
 Church was broken ; as appeareth, by [the] subtle under- 
 mining of Master Levee : who ought of the same to have 
 been Patron and Defender, as he was chosen by them 
 Minister and Pastor. 
 
 These things done. Orders being broken, and Promises 
 also, in contempt of that Church whereof I was Minister ; 
 and certain invectives made by Master Levee and others 
 against us, who withstood the unprofitable Ceremonies : it 
 coming to my course, the same day, after noon, to preach, 
 I was moved in heart, and desired by divers, to defend the 
 authority of the Church, mine own doctrine, and their 
 doings who were unworthily accused in the selfsame place 
 where the crimes were committed ; ' because,' they truly 
 said, * such public offences ought not by the Preacher to be 
 overpassed.' 
 
 68 
 
[Knox's Account of his banishment. i565.] 
 
 Therefore, at the time appointed for the Sermon, by 
 occasion, I began to declare what opinion I had sometime of 
 the English Book; what moved me from the same; and 
 what was my opinion presently [now~\. 
 
 ' I had once a good opinion of the Book,' I said ; ' bnt 
 even so,' I added, ' like as yonrs is at the present, that it 
 onght not in all points to be observed. Then afterwards, 
 by the stubbornness of such men as would defend the whole, 
 and the deeper consideration of the damage that might 
 ensure thereof ; and by contemplation of our estate, which 
 requireth all our doings to have open defence of the Scrip- 
 tures, especially in GOD's service to admit nothing without 
 GOD's Word, I was driven away from my first opinion : and 
 now do I tell them plainly, That as, by GOD's Book, they 
 must seek our warrant for Religion ; and without that, we 
 must thrust nothing into any Christian Congregation ; so, 
 because I do find in the English Book (which they so highly 
 praise and advance above all other Orders) things super- 
 stitious, impure, unclean, and unperfect (the which I offered 
 myself ready to prove, and to justify, before any man) ; 
 therefore I could not agree that their Book should be of our 
 Church received. 
 
 And furthermore, I told them, That it became not the 
 proudest of them all to enterprize the breach of any Order 
 within that Church gathered in the name of Christ ; because 
 he was Head among them: and this I would also justify. 
 At which time also, I put them in remembrance of the Order 
 taken : and added, moreover. That though we had changed 
 countries, GOD had not changed his nature. Wherefore, if 
 we from England brought the same vices that we had in 
 England, and obstinately did continue in the same ; his 
 justice must needs here punish us Germany also; and trans- 
 late us beyond the places of our expectation, as were some- 
 times the Israelites beyond Babylon. 
 
 Among many sins that moved GOD to plague England, 
 I affirmed that slackness to reform Religion, when the time 
 and place was granted, was one ; and therefore that it did 
 become us to be circumspect, how we did now lay our 
 foundations, and how we went forward. 
 
 ^ And because that some men nothing ashamed to say, 
 and affirm openly. That there was no impediment nor stop 
 in England, but that Religion might go forth and grow to 
 the purity ; and that it was already brought to perfection : 
 
 64 
 
[1655. Knox's Account of his banishment] 
 
 I reproved this opinion as fained \_feigned~\ and untrue: 
 
 By the lack of Discipline ; which is not in the Book, 
 neither could in England be obtained. 
 
 And by the trouble that Master Hooper sustained 
 for the Rochet and such trifles ; in the Book allowed. 
 
 As also, by that which appeared in all men's eyes, That 
 one man was permitted to have [the] power of five 
 Benefices : to the slander of the Gospel, and defraudation 
 of Christ's Flock of their lively [spirituaV] food and 
 sustenance. 
 
 How this Sermon did exasperate the minds of men, by 
 the instigation of some that seemed to be touched there- 
 with ; and how I am reported of, for the same : though I 
 keep silence, the common bruit declareth. 
 
 Upon my complaint and accusation of Order and 
 Promise broken, was the Congregation, the same night, 
 assembled : wherein Master Lever and Doctor Cox accusing 
 me, I was suffered to say little, for the shortness of the 
 time; and the Tuesday following was appointed for the 
 disputation of the same. 
 
 To the which, when we assembled, no mention was 
 made of the principal matter ; but request was made. 
 That such as were lately come to the Congregation should be 
 admitted to have voices in the Congregation. 
 Answer was made : 
 
 That the Question depending ought first to be 
 determined. 
 
 Secondly. That they should subscribe to [the] 
 Ecclesiastical Discipline, as others their brethren had done 
 before them ; and so they should be admitted. 
 
 The which two things being denied and refused ; it was 
 again required. That such men amongst them as were known 
 to have been at Mass, and to have subscribed to idolatrous 
 Articles, and to have behaved themselves slanderously in 
 Christ's Cause and matters of Religion, should first, of 
 conscience, either purge them [selves], or shew some sign 
 of repentance, before the Congregation. 
 
 'Fie! Nay! This was abominable injury!' say they: and, 
 
 departing twice or thrice, they seemed to be much offended. 
 
 The most part of the Congregation denied their 
 
 admission. 
 
 1 Whittingham 5 65 
 
[Knox's Account of his banishment. 1555.] 
 
 I only [alone'] made intercession that they should be 
 admitted ; and obtained that which I requested. 
 
 I said these words, ' I know that your earnest desire to 
 be received, at this instant, within the number of the 
 Congregation is, because that, by the multitude of your 
 voices, you [may] justify a Promise-Breaker ; and so over- 
 throw my Cause. Howbeit, the matter is so evident, that 
 ye shall not be able to do it. Wherefore, I fear not your 
 judgement; and therefore do I require that ye might be 
 admitted.' 
 
 Wherefore I did convict the Promise to be broken or 
 no (because time doth not suffer to prosecute these matters) , 
 I partly remit prefer] to the conscience of the adversary, 
 partly to their report to whom the Promise was made, to 
 whom then I appealed. 
 
 In the end of this matter, I was discharged to preach 
 \^from preaching] ; and that, with [by the] authority of 
 Doctor Cox and such others as then had no authority in 
 the Congregation : but usurped for their well doing 
 in England. 
 
 The days following, the Sermon was delayed [suspended] 
 by commandment of the Magistrate; and Doctor Cox, Master 
 Lever, Master Whittingham, and I, were appointed to con- 
 sult of some godly Order: which we did, by the space of two 
 days, in the house of Valerandus Pollanus ; in the which 
 reasoning, what soberness was found in me, I refer to those 
 notes which Monsieur Valerand did take in writ[ing] of 
 our argument. 
 
 But the third day, when the Order of Matins, to begin 
 always with, Domine labia, Deus in adjtitorium, et Deus 
 laudamus, and other prescript words, not read in Scripture, 
 was called an Order borrowed of the Papists and Papistical : 
 then began the Tragedy, and our consultation ended. Who 
 was most blame- worthy, GOD shall judge ! and if I spake 
 fervently, to GOD was I fervent! 
 
 During the time of these our Controversies ; one Master 
 [Edward] Isaack, of [Patricksbourn,] of Kent, cometh to my 
 house, to move me to relent from my earnestness against 
 66 
 
[1555. Knox's Account of his banishment.] 
 
 the Book ; and promiseth me favour : if not, he threateneth 
 somewhat to follow. 
 
 My answer was, That I could wish my name to perish, 
 so that GOD's Book and his glory might only be sought 
 amongst us. 
 
 But, afterwards, this same Master IsAACK, by the counsel 
 of some [Protestant] Priests, who seemed to be sore 
 offended with my Sermon, devised how to have me cast into 
 prison : and he reported, He knew well I should not escape ! 
 
 So, seeking their old shot-anker [sheet-anchor], they 
 cried against me, Non est amicus Ccesaris ! ' He is not 
 Caesar's friend!' The which dart the Devil doth ever shoot, 
 by the craft of [the] Priests, against the true Preachers. For 
 when neither doctrine, nor life, can be reproved in Christ 
 and his Saints ; yet this serveth at all assays ! Yea, though 
 they love not the Emperor no more than did the old 
 Pharisees ; yet, for hatred of their brethren, they can 
 produce such cautels \_quirJcs, stratagems] . O, Lord GOD ! 
 open their hearts that they may see their wickedness ; and 
 forgive them, for thy manifold mercies ! and I forgive them, 
 O, Lord ! from the bottom of my heart. 
 
 But that thy message, sent by my mouth, should not 
 be slandered ; I am compelled to declare the cause of my 
 departing : and so to utter their follies, to their amendment 
 I trust ; and the example of others who, in the same banish- 
 ment, can have so cruel hearts to persecute their brethren. 
 
 To be short. The said Master IsAACK, and one Parry, 
 late Chancellor of [the Cathedral Church of] Salisbury, (by the 
 counsel of Doctor Cox, Doctor Bale, [Richard] Turner of 
 Windsor, Jewel of Oxford, and others) accused me before the 
 Magistrates, in Nine Articles, of High Treason against the 
 Emperor [Charles V.] ; his son Philip, King of Spain ; 
 and the Queen of England. 
 
 My words are these that follow, in a book, named, 
 ' The Admonition of Christians, concerning the present 
 Troubles of England.'* 
 
 First, speaking against Idolaters, and how they ought, by the 
 express command of GOD, to be put to death ; and yet reserved by 
 GOD's Providence, I said : 
 
 * A faithful Admonition made by 
 John Knox unto the Professors of 
 GOD'S Truth in England, etc. The 
 
 Colophon is, * Imprinted at Kalykow, 
 the 20th day of July, 1554.'— E. A. 
 
 87 
 
[Knox's Account of his banishment. 1555.] 
 
 1. If Mary and her Councillors had been sent to Hell before these 
 
 days, her cruelty should not have so manifestly appeared to 
 the World. 
 
 2. Jesabel never erected half so many gallows in all Israel, as 
 
 mischievous Mary hath done within London alone. 
 
 3. Would any of you have confessed, two years ago, that Mary, 
 
 your Mirror, had been false, dissembling, inconstant, proud, 
 and a breaker of promise, except such promises as she made 
 to your God the Pope, to the great shame and dishonour of 
 her noble father ? 
 
 4. The love of her native country could not move that wicked 
 
 woman's heart to pity. 
 6. She declareth herself an open Traitoress to the realm of 
 England : contrary to the just laws of the same, to bring in 
 a stranger, and make a proud Spaniard, King ; to the destruc- 
 tion of the Nobility, and subversion of the realm 
 
 6. If GOD had suffered her, for our scourge, and her cruel Council, 
 
 to come to authority, etc. 
 
 7. Under an English name, she beareth a Spaniard's heart. 
 
 8. Much trouble in England for the establishing of this wicked 
 
 Woman's authority; I mean, of her that now reigneth, in 
 GOD's wrath, etc. 
 
 9. Marriage ought not to be contracted with those that are 
 
 maintainers of Idolatry : such as the Emperor, who is no less 
 
 enemy to Christ than was Nero. 
 These places being noted in my book to the Magistrates, 
 I was commanded by them to stay from Preaching : and ye.t, 
 being desirous to hear others, I went to the Church the next 
 day ; not thinking that my company would have offended 
 any. But, as soon as my Accusers saw me ; they, with 
 Doctor Cox and others, departed from the Sermon : some of 
 them protesting, with great vehemency, that they could not 
 tarry where I was present. 
 
 After a few days, the said IsAACK and the said Jewel 
 laboured with the Magistrate for sentence and judgement : 
 whereupon they sent for Master Williams and Master 
 Whittingham, and commanded them that they should 
 desire me to depart the City. 
 
 Thus have ye briefly, the cause of my departure ; the 
 cause of my Sermon, and the effect of the same; and all my 
 public matters ; without any purgation of myself, or argu- 
 68 
 
[1555. Knox's Account of his banishment.] 
 
 ment made for my own defence. One day, I do purpose, by 
 the grace of GOD, to handle this matter more at large. 
 [This was never done,'] 
 
 And now, dear Brethren ! I do bid you all, Farewell 
 in the Lord, the living GOD ! beseeching you to stand 
 fast in that doctrine that ye have of me received ; for 
 I taught you not Man, nor Man's fantasies [fancies, 
 vagaries] ; but, as I learned of the Lord, the true Word 
 of GOD. If I had cast me [designed] to please men ; 
 I had not been the servant of GOD. If I had been a man- 
 pleaser ; men would not have persecuted me : but so little 
 do I repent [of] anything that they lay unto my charge, 
 forth of the book, called, 'The Admonition of Christians,' 
 either yet of my Sermon, either of any part of my doctrine 
 or public doings ; that, if GOD shall grant time, the World 
 shall know; and so be better able to judge of my whole 
 proceedings there. [This was never done.] 
 
 David Calderwood's MS. History; now 
 Add. MS. 4,734, pp. 214-218, in the British 
 Museum. Reprinted in D. Laing's * Works 
 of John Knox,' iv. 41-49. Ed. 1864.] 
 
T 
 
 Man of the I ^^ VERY SAME day, being the 
 
 1- ^^^ ^^ ^/r^^ I 26th of March, one Adolphus 
 
 Learned Men were ■ ^ , -t^ \ « nr 
 
 now come from I Glaubeeg (a Doctor of Law; and 
 
 aU places. nephew to Master JoHANN A 
 
 Glauberg, the Senator), whom 
 Doctor Cox and the rest had won unto them, sent for 
 Whittingham, and told him. That there were presented 
 to the Magistrates three Doctors, thirteen Bachelors, of 
 Divinity, besides others ; and that the Magistrates, at their 
 suits, had granted them the full use of the English Book : 
 commanding and charging him therefore not to meddle any 
 more to the contrary ; for, as he said, it was fully concluded 
 that so it should be. 
 
 And supposing that Whittingham would let IJiinder'] it 
 This Adolphus ^^^^ ^^ might, the next day again [27th 
 
 was before this March] , he sent for him home to his house ; 
 
 time, a great where he gave the like charge : Doctor 
 
 furtherer of the Cox and others being present, by whose 
 Church, and the procurement the same was done. 
 Orders of the WHITTINGHAM answered. That if it 
 
 same ; howsoever were SO concluded, he would willingly 
 he was turned. obey : not doubting but that it might be 
 
 lawful for him and others to join themselves to some other 
 Church. 
 
 But Doctor Cox besought the Lawyer, that it might 
 not so be suffered. Whereto Whittingham answered. That 
 it would be too great cruelty to force men, contrary to their 
 consciences, to obey all their disorderly doings. Offering 
 that, if it would please the Magistrates to give him and 
 others the hearing ; they would dispute the matter against 
 all the contrary part, and prove that the Order which they 
 sought to establish ought not to take place in any Reformed 
 Church. 
 
 The Doctor of Law made a plain Answer, That Dis- 
 putation there should be none ; using his former words of 
 charging and commanding not to deal further in that matter. 
 
 70 
 
1555. Adolphus Glauberg, Doctor of Laws. 
 
 When as the Congregation heard of the cruel, and more 
 than tyrannical, dealings of this Doctor ; Mark the placing 
 Master Gilby, and others with him, were of the EngUsh 
 sent to Master Johann a Glauberg, by Book ; and of the 
 whose commandment, as ye heard, they rejecting the 
 had received the French Order, putting other! 
 him in remembrance of the same ; and shewing him that 
 certain lately come among them, had sought, as they were 
 credibly informed, to overthrow their Church, by placing the 
 English Book among them. 
 
 To this Master Glauberg made answer, That he was 
 informed how both parties were fully agreed and contented ; 
 and that thereupon he had committed the whole matter to 
 the Lawyer his cousin. Then he asked for Whittingham. 
 
 It was answered. That strait charge was given him, that 
 he should meddle no more in that matter. Mark this 
 
 The Magistrate asked again. Of whom practice ! 
 he had that commandment ? And when it was told him, 
 that the Doctor his cousin had given him that charge ; he 
 then began very gently to persuade with Master Gilby and 
 the rest, that they should be contented ; and he would see 
 that nothing should be used but that which should be 
 tolerable. 
 
 And so Master Gilby with the rest departed. 
 
 71 
 
THE 28th OF MARCH [1555], Doctor Cox assembled 
 all such as had been Priests and Ministers in 
 England to his lodging; and there declared how the 
 Magistrates had granted them the use of the 
 English Book, and that he thought it requisite 
 that they should consult together, whom they thought 
 At length, they most meet to be Bishop, Superintendent, 
 
 agreed upon the or Pastor ; with the rest of the Officers, 
 name, Pastor ! as Seniors, Ministers, and Deacons. 
 
 Whereunto Master Christopher Goodman answered, 
 That his opinionwas. That they ought first to agree upon 
 some perfect and godly Order for the Church; and thereto 
 to have the consent of the Congregation : whereby it might 
 appear that they contemned not the rest of their brethren. 
 And farther to proceed to the Election ; which he thought 
 also ought not to be attempted without the consent of the 
 whole Church. 
 
 To this was answered, That for the Order, it was 
 already determined ; and other Order than the Book of 
 England they should not have. 
 
 So that the persuasions of Goodman notliing at all 
 prevailed; neither in the one thing or the other.* 
 
 Yea, the proceedings of sundry persons, which I could 
 name, were such as if there had been neither Orders, 
 Officers, or Church, there before their coming ; or any 
 Promise to be kept of their parts after their coming : as 
 may more plainly appear to the Reader by this Letter 
 following, written by Master Whittingham to a friend of his 
 in England ; which Letter is, of his own hand, to be seen. 
 
 * This was an Election of the Clergy 
 by the Clergy; in which the Laity 
 had practically no part. The punish- 
 72 
 
 ment of this act of usurpation came 
 in the Troubles later. — E.A. 
 
1655. Whittingham's Letter of April. 
 
 Grace, Mercy, and Peace, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 AS YOU REQUIRE a brief Answer to your short Letter ; so neither 
 time permitteth, nor I intend, to trouble you farther than the 
 very necessity of the matter asketh. An Answer to a 
 
 And, first, for that ye seem to hang in such Letter sent him 
 extreme perplexity : partly because of sundry talks, out of England, 
 and divers Letters of men of good credit, which causeth you not a little 
 to marvel ; and partly by reason of the good opinion once conceived, 
 and yet retained, of certain persons both godly and learned, which 
 maketh you to doubt — I think it best, briefly and simply to open a few 
 chief points; upon the which the rest of the matter dependeth. 
 
 After certain months that we had lived here in great consolation 
 and quietness ; it chanced that, as our number did increase, so some 
 entered in which busily undermined our liberty, and laboured to over- 
 throw our Discipline : which troubles grew at length in so great 
 quantity, that, by the greatest part, it was concluded, That no man 
 should need hereafter to subscribe to any Discipline; forasmuch as 
 they presupposed that none would come hither which should have need 
 thereof. Which done, they altered our Orders in Prayers and other 
 things ; thinking to bring in place the full use of the great English 
 Book [great, because it was printed in Folio] : which, notwithstanding, 
 by reason of divers imperfections, we could not admit. So that, to 
 grow to a common concord, it was agreed, and the name of GOD 
 invocated, that the whole matter should be referred to Master Calvin, 
 Master MuscuLus, Master Martyr, Master Bullinger, and Master 
 ViRET : that both parties should draw [up] their Orders ; and that to be 
 received which, by the judgements of these five excellent men, should 
 be thought most agreeable to a Reformed Church. In the meantime, 
 every man to stand content with that Order which was then agreed 
 upon. 
 
 But, within few days after, this determination was broken. A 
 stranger [was] craftily brought in to preach, who had both been at Mass, 
 and [had] also subscribed to blasphemous Articles. Many taunting 
 bitter Sermons were made, as they thought, to our defacing [disgrace] : 
 insomuch that Master Knox, being desired thereunto of divers, was 
 enforced to purge himself in sundry points ; and spake his mind freely 
 in the pulpit, as well in reproving certain parts of the English Book as 
 declaring the punishment of GOD which partly had light [ed] upon our 
 country for slackness in Religion : so as they seemed to take the matter 
 so to heart that, by their false delation [accusation] in accusing him, 
 before the Magistrates, of treason against the Emperor and the Queen, 
 in a certain book of his written to our countrymen of England, he was 
 commanded to depart. 
 
 78 
 
Whittingham's Letter of April. isss. 
 
 And the Magistrates (understanding their fetches [triclcs] , and 
 greedy searching of their own glory ; who seemed to spare no kind of 
 contention to purchase the same) commanded that we should receive 
 the French Order ; which is according to the Order of Geneva, the 
 purest Keformed Church in Christendom. Whereupon all agreed ; and 
 Doctor Cox with others, commending the same to the Congregation, 
 gave thanks to the Magistrate in all our names. 
 
 Here you may note their double faces ; who, bearing the Magistrate 
 in hand [persuading him] that they received his commandment joy- 
 fully, privily practised, and so laboured underhand, that they made 
 this Magistrate unsay: and so obtained their Book. Promising not- 
 withstanding, both to the Magistrate and certain of the Congregation, 
 as well to prove by the Word of GOD so much of the Book as they 
 would use ; as also to set forth the same writing ; that they, before the 
 foresaid Order should be changed, might judge of the equity thereof. 
 But, preferring the joy of their unhoped-for victory before their promise, 
 [they] did neither the one, because they could not ; neither the other, 
 because they durst not. And yet have they not made an end of their 
 triumph. For, beginning in March, not only to neglect all Orders in 
 the Election of their Ministers and other Officers ; but also to scoff and 
 taunt others in their daily Sermons : [theyj do not yet cease, as now 
 appeareth by their slanderous and lying Letters. 
 
 But to the end that we might be delivered from this unsupportable 
 yoke, GOD, of his mercy, hath provided better for us; and for this 
 incommodity hath granted us a double benefit : insomuch that, contrary 
 to their hope, he hath not only at Basle moved the Magistrates' hearts 
 towards us in granting us a Church; but also at Geneva, where as 
 GOD'S Word is truly preached, manners best reformed, and in earth the 
 chiefest place of true comfort. 
 
 Thus, in few lines, I have gone about to satisfy your request: 
 bearing with time, which hasteth ; and also following mine own judg- 
 ment, which persuadeth me rather to give you a taste of things, which 
 I (moved in conscience) write as most true ; than to fill you with the 
 whole Discourse : which, if this may not suffice, you may by continu- 
 ance have at your commandment. 
 
 Pray for us. Brother ! in this, our banishment, that the fruits of this 
 uncorruptible Seed may spring most abundantly ! as we pray continu- 
 ally. That our heavenly Father would so strengthen you with his 
 spirit of boldness, that you may not only resist, but also triumph 
 over, all your enemies ; to the glory of GOD, and the confusion of our 
 adversaries. 
 
 n 
 
1555. BuUinger's opinion of the Prayer Book. 
 
 Know, before you judge ; and believe not all fleeing tales I Keep 
 I one ear open ; and report thee the best 1 
 
 Yours, 
 
 William Whittingham. 
 
 Where as Master Whittingham, in this his letter, 
 maketh raention of a Church granted them hoth at Basle 
 and Geneva ; it is to be noted, that he himself was the man 
 which the oppressed Congregation required to travail 
 [labour'] therein ; and, through GOD's great mercy, obtained 
 it, with great favour. Who, in his journey, passed by 
 Zurich, to know of Master Bullinger, What he thought of 
 the Book of England ? For that H. (who had reported to 
 Masters Williams, Whittingham, Gilby, and others, That 
 Cranmer, Bishop of Canterbury, had drawn up a Book of 
 Prayer a hundred times more perfect than this that we now 
 have, the same could not take place ; for that [because] 
 he was matched with such a wicked Clergy and Convocation, 
 with other enemies) ; even H, I say, yet stood in this, That 
 Bullinger did like well of the English Order ; and had it 
 in his Study. 
 
 But when Whittingham had demanded that question ; 
 Bullinger told him. That indeed Master H. and Master C. 
 asked his judgement concerning certain points of that Book 
 (as Surplice, Private Baptism, Churching of Women, the 
 Ring in Marriage, with such like), which, as he said, he 
 allowed not : and that he neither could, if he would ; neither 
 would, if he might ; use the same in his Church, whatsoever 
 had been reported. 
 
 75 
 
WHITTINGHAM PASSING FROM thence to 
 Geneva ; Master Calvin shewed him a Letter 
 sent from Doctor Cox and from fourteen 
 [? nine] more of Frankfort ; in which Letter, 
 they partly excused themselves that they put 
 Order in their Church without his counsel asked ; and 
 partly rejoicing for that they had, as they said, brought the 
 most part that had withstood their doings, to their opinion— 
 which, notwithstanding, was far otherwise. 
 
 They wrote also, that they had elected a Pastor [,David 
 Whitehead] , two Ministers, four Seniors, and two Deacons, 
 etc. : but how partially they proceeded in their Elections 
 (those that were in Office neither discharged, nor yet 
 their consents required) , I leave to the consciences of them 
 which saw those disorders. 
 
 [We are able to give the text of this Letter. 
 
 KiCHARD Cox and others to John Calvin. 
 
 GKEETING. AFTER THAT our very dear brother, Thomas 
 Sampson, had communicated to us, sometime since, the Letter 
 that you wrote to him, touching our common controversy 
 with certain brethren ; we considered it a mark of our duty 
 and regard to you, to inform you, as early as possible, of all that has 
 been done, and with what design. 
 
 But though it may perhaps seem to you somewhat late to write to 
 you, when the matter is altogether brought to a termination ; yet we 
 implore you, by Jesus Christ, not to suppose that the delay has arisen 
 from any desire unduly to undervalue your authority. For it both is, 
 and ought to be, most highly esteemed and regarded, not only by our- 
 selves, but by the World at large. But since your Reverence was many 
 days' journey distant from us ; and because there was great hope that 
 all that controversy could be settled with less inconvenience between 
 the brethren themselves: we were unwilling to disturb your most 
 important meditations by our trifling and domestic concerns. 
 76 
 
[1555. The Anglican Church's Letter to Calvin.] 
 
 But though we are very loath to suspect our brethren of anything 
 that savours of insincerity ; we are nevertheless somewhat afraid that 
 the whole affair and case has not been set before you with sufficient 
 explicitness. For neither are we so entirely wedded to our country as 
 not to be able to endure any customs differing from our own ; nor is 
 the authority of those Fathers and Martyrs of Christ so much regarded 
 by us, as that we have any scruple in thinking, or acting, in opposition 
 to it. And we have not only very frequently borne witness to this by 
 our assertions ; but have, at length, proved it by our actions. 
 
 ' For when the Magistrates lately gave us permission to adopt the 
 Rites of our native country ; we freely relinquished all those Ceremonies 
 which were regarded by our brethren as offensive and inconvenient. 
 For we gave up Private Baptisms, Confirmation of Children, Saints 
 Days, Kneeling at the Holy Communion, the Linen Surplices of the 
 Ministers, Crosses, and other things of the like character. And we gave 
 them up, not as being impure and Papistical, which certain of our 
 brethren often charged them with being : but, where as they were in 
 their own nature indifferent, and either ordained, or allowed, by godly 
 Fathers for the edification of our people ; we, notwithstanding, chose 
 rather to lay them aside, than to offend the minds, or alieniate the 
 affections, of the brethren. 
 
 We retain, however, the remainder of the Form of Prayer and of 
 the Administration of the Sacraments, which is prescribed in our 
 Book: and this with the consent of almost the whole Church; the 
 judgement of which, in matters of this sort we did not think should be 
 disregarded. 
 
 With the consent likewise of the same Church, there was forthwith 
 appointed One Pastor, Two Preachers, Four Elders, Two Deacons : the 
 greatest care being taken that every one should be at perfect liberty to 
 vote ; except only, that, by the command of the Magistrate, before the 
 Election took place, were set forth those Articles published lately,'" 
 by the authority of King Edward, which contained a Summary 
 of our Doctrine ; and which we were, all of us, required to subscribe. 
 ' For what kind of an Election,' they said, ' must be expected ; unless the 
 voters shall previously have agreed as to Doctrine? ' 
 
 Certain parties, who had before manifested some objection, 
 subscribed to these Articles of their own accord. Some few declined 
 doing so ; of whose peaceableness, nevertheless, we entertain good 
 hope. 
 
 * A short Catechism (by Bishop Learned Men, in the last Convocation 
 
 John Poynet). To this Catechism 
 are adjoined. The Articles agreed 
 upon by the Bishops and other 
 
 at London in the year 1552. London, 
 1553.— E. A. 
 
 77 
 
Calvin's Reply to the Anglican Church. 1555. 
 
 We have thought fit to write thus fully to your Kindness, that you 
 might ascertain the whole course of our proceedings from ourselves. 
 
 Our Liturgy is translated into French ; and the Articles above- 
 mentioned have very lately been printed at Zurich. 
 
 Did we not suppose that they would easily be met with among you ; 
 we would take care that copies should be forwarded [to] you. 
 
 But we pray your Kindness not to imagine that we have aimed at 
 anything else, throughout this whole business, (and this we testify 
 before the Lord 1) than the purification of our Church ; and the- avoiding 
 of most grievous stumbling-blocks which otherwise seemed to be 
 hanging over us. 
 
 May the Lord Jesus very long preserve your Piety to us, and to his 
 Church ! Farewell ! 
 
 Frankfort, April 5 [1555] . 
 
 Your Piety's most devoted English exiles, 
 
 RiCHAED Cox. Edwin Sandys. Thomas Lever. 
 
 David Whitehead. Edmund Grindal. Thomas Sampson. 
 
 Richard Alvey. John Bale. 
 
 Thomas Becon. Robert Horne. 
 
 Original Letters, 753-755. Ed 1846-7. (Parker Society.)*] 
 
 To this Letter of theirs, the contents whereof are above 
 touched ; JMaster Calvin answered in this wise. 
 
 To the Worshipful my loving Brethren in the Lord, Master Richard 
 Cox and the rest of the Englishmen which now remain at Frankfort. 
 
 PERADVENTURE, I ANSWER your Letter, Worshipful Friends, 
 and Brethren, more slowly than either ye hoped, or looked for : 
 but forsomuch as ye know the ways, for a time, so to be beset 
 with thieves that no messenger almost could pass from hence 
 to you, the excuse of my long delay towards you shall be the easier. 
 
 I expressed my mind frankly to our beloved brother, Thomas 
 Sampson, of that whereof I was informed by the*Letters of certain men 
 as touching the Contention unluckily stirred up among you. For certain 
 of my friends found themselves grieved that you would so precisely 
 urge the Ceremonies of England ; whereby it might appear that ye are 
 more given and addict [ed] to your own country than reason would. 
 
 I confess that I heard certain reasons alleged on your behalf, which 
 
 ♦This Letter is signed by two ! Bishops, Bale, Cox, and Horne; 
 
 men who became Archbishops, l while Whitehead had refused the 
 
 Grindal and Sandys; and by three I Archbishopric of Armagh. — E.A. 
 78 
 
1555. Calvin's Keply to the Anglican Church. 
 
 would not suffer you to depart from the received Order : but they might 
 be soon and easily confuted. Now, as I counselled mine own friends 
 which dissented from you, somewhat to yield, if they might conve- 
 niently ; so it offended me, that there was nothing granted or relented 
 on your parts. Because there was no man named unto me ; I durst not 
 enterprise to meddle with the matter, lest my credit should incur the 
 suspect [suspicion] of rashness. Now that ye are more mild and tract- 
 able in this Controversy, and that ye have, as ye say, stilled the matter 
 with quietness ; I am very glad. 
 
 Verily, no man, well instructed, or of a sound judgement, will deny, 
 as I think, that Lights, and Crossings, or such like trifles, sprang, or 
 issued, out of Superstition. Whereupon I am persuaded that they 
 which retain these Ceremonies in a free choice, or when they may 
 otherwise do, they are over-greedy and desirous to drink of the dregs : 
 neither do I see to what purpose it is, to burden the Church with 
 trifling and unprofitable Ceremonies, or as I may term them with their 
 proper name, hurtful and ostensible Ceremonies ; when as there is 
 liberty to have a simple and pure Order. But I keep in, and refrain 
 myself ; lest I should seem to begin to move a new Contention of that 
 matter which, as you report, is well ended. 
 
 All good men will allow the Pastors' and other Ministers' Elections 
 with common voices : so that none [can] complain that the other part of 
 the Church was oppressed fraudently, and with crafty practices. For it 
 standeth your Wisdoms in hand to consider. That how much commodity 
 the goodness of the Senate doth deserve ; so much envy shall you be 
 guilty of, or charged withal, if you have abused their lenity or gentle- 
 ness, which were so well affected towards your nation. Yet I would 
 not have this so taken, that I go about to be prejudicial to any man: 
 but I had rather shew plainly what may be said ; than to nourish an 
 ill opinion by silence, or in holding my peace. But certainly this one 
 thing I cannot keep secret, that Master Knox was, in my judgement, 
 neither godly nor brotherly dealt withal. If he were accused by the 
 subtle suggestion of certain ; it had been better for them to have tarried 
 still in their own land, than unjustly to have brought into far countries 
 the firebrand of cruelty to set on fire those that would not be kindled. 
 Nothwithstanding, because it grieveth me [even] to speak slightly of 
 these evils, the remembrance whereof I would wish to be buried in 
 perpetual f orgetf ulness ; therefore I only counsel you, not without a 
 cause, to be wounded [? minded] that ye apply yourselves to make them 
 amends for the fault committed. 
 
 When I heard that the one party was minded to depart from thence ; 
 I earnestly admonished them, as it became me, that They began 
 if they could not well remain there, that the distance prettily. 
 
 79 
 
Calvin's Reply to the Anglican Church. 1555. 
 
 of place should not dissipate, or rent in sunder, their brotherly agree- 
 ment ; for I feared much, lest that some privy grudge of the former 
 Contention remained. And certainly nothing could more comfort my 
 heart than to be delivered from this fear. For if any [should] haply 
 come to us ; it would grieve me that there should be, as it were, but a 
 suspicion of any secret debate between you. 
 
 Therefore, as touching that ye have written of your agreement ; I 
 desire that it may be firm and stable : that if it chance the one part to 
 go to another place ; yet that you, being so sundered by distance of 
 places, may keep sure the holy band of amity : for the fault already 
 committed is too much, although through discord it creep no further. 
 Wherefore it shall well beseem your Wisdoms, that ye may be friends, 
 to purge diligently whatsover remaineth of this breach. 
 
 Fare ye well, Brethren ! The Lord succour you with his aid ; and 
 govern you with his Spirit 1 pour his blessings upon you, and mitigate 
 the sorrow of your exile I 
 
 From Geneva, this last of May, anno 1555. 
 
 Yours, 
 
 John Calvin. 
 
 [For the Anglican Church at Frankfort's Reply, of September 20, 
 1555, to this Letter ; see pp. 87-93.] 
 
 Because that ]Master Calvin, in his Letter, maketh 
 mention of Lights ; some might gather that he was untraly 
 inform.ed that, in the English Book, Lights were prescribed ; 
 the contrary whereof appeareth by the description before : 
 where it is manifest to such as be learned, that he useth 
 the Figure, Auxesis ; and that this is his argument a majore 
 ad minus, Forsomuch as Lights and Crossings be two of 
 the most ancientest Ceremonies, having continued in the 
 Church above thirteen hundred years, are yet, for such 
 causes, abolished: how much more ought all others that 
 have not had the like continuance, and [are] yet abused, be 
 utterly removed ! 
 
 [But see page 88.] 
 
 80 
 
AND FOR THAT [because'] Master Calvin, in his 
 Letter, earnestly wished that all strife should cease ; 
 and that if any were minded to depart, their 
 departure might be such as all occasions of offence 
 might be cut off and clean taken away : it was 
 thought good to such as were determined to go away within 
 three weeks after, to follow his counsel ; and the rather, for 
 that some, which took themselves to be Learned, had openly 
 termed their departure, a Schism. 
 
 Whereupon, they wrote to the Pastor, Ministers, and 
 whole Congregation, this Letter following ; and delivered it 
 in the open Congregation. 
 
 Forsomuch as, through the benefit of GOD, we have obtained a 
 Church in another place ; we thought it good to advertise you of the 
 same. And to the intent that not only slanderous reports may cease, 
 but also if any offence be either taken or given, the same may come to 
 trial ; we desire that you, for your paj-t, would appoint Two Arbiters 
 [Arbitrators] ; and we shall appoint other Two : who, hearing our 
 matters thoroughly opened, may witness where the fault resteth. At 
 which time, we will undertake to defend our departure to be lawful ; 
 contrary to the slanderous reports of some, which unlearnedly term it, 
 a Schism. 
 
 Thus far, Brethren, we thought good to signify unto you, thinking 
 this to be the only means of our mutual quietness ; whereof how 
 desirous we are, our tedious and chargeable journey may be a sufficient 
 proof: being thoroughly persuaded that hereby Strife may be ended, 
 Charity revived, Friendship continued, GOD's glory advanced, and our 
 brethren edified. 
 
 Fare ye well, this 27th of August [1555] . 
 
 William Williams. 
 William Whittingham. 
 Anthony Gilby. 
 Christopher Goodman. 
 Thomas Cole. 
 John Fox. 
 1 Whittingham 
 
 Thomas Wood. 
 William Kethb, 
 John Kelke. 
 John Hilton. 
 Christopher Soothous. 
 Nicholas Purfoot. 
 6 
 
 John Escot. 
 Thomas Crofton. 
 William Walton. 
 Laurence Kent. 
 John Hollingham. 
 Anthony Carier. 
 81 
 
The Calvinists appeal to Arbitration. 1555. 
 
 "When [David Whitehead,] the Pastor had read this 
 Letter to the Congregation, and was desired to know when 
 they should have an Answer ; he said unto them, That so 
 far as he perceived, it required none but that which might 
 be presently made: which was. That they might depart; 
 seeing they were so minded. 
 
 It was replied. That forsomuch as it was manifest that 
 they had been slandered, not only by Letters into divers 
 parts, but also by some that then were present, who had 
 affirmed their departure to be a Schism ; and farther that 
 they could find no indifferency [impartiality] at their hands : 
 it was thought necessary to commit the hearing of that 
 Controversy to learned and indifferent Judges, by both 
 parties to be chosen ; whereby the fault might appear where 
 it was indeed ; and so they either excused, or found guilty. 
 
 Doctor Cox, at length, told them. That their Letter 
 should be considered of ; and an Answer should be given 
 them the Friday after. 
 
 On Friday, the 30th of August, both parties met. 
 
 The Pastor, accompanied with the Ministers and Elders, 
 spake this unto them. ' It seemeth very fond \_foolisK] that 
 Arbiters should be appointed to take up strife that may 
 come hereafter ; as your Letter signifieth. And furthermore 
 ye write, *' If any offence be taken or given," which seemeth 
 as strange : for this word. If, importeth a doubt ; so that if 
 ye doubt it, it is but folly to appoint Arbiters. Finally, to 
 excuse your departure ; you call them unlearned, which 
 judge it a Schism : ' but,' saith he, ' term it as you list, yet 
 can you not let [hinder] men to think ! And if Arbiters 
 should pronounce it to be none ; yet men's opinions will be 
 divers ! 
 
 ' Now therefore, your Answer shall be. That if any man 
 be offended, either with any private man, or publicly, let 
 him, or them, complain to us ! or, if they refuse us, to the 
 Magistrate ! As for Arbiters, we will appoint none ! ' 
 
 Then spake Whittingham, and said, That it was to him 
 no small wonder that men of such learning and wisdom 
 should so shrink in a most equal [impartial] request ; and 
 so, without all reason, to cavil where no matter was offered. 
 
 * For as concerning,' saith he, ' the First Point, it was 
 not unknown to them that, at that time, through their 
 occasion, there was no small Contention ; and that, seeing 
 
1555. Arbitration is denied by the Anglicans. 
 
 they had given such offence, it could not be but that men's 
 minds were moved. And therefore, to the end that 
 Contention should grow no farther. Arbiters were very 
 necessary ; who needed not to deliberate,' as he said, ' of 
 things to come, which were uncertain : but, as the Letter 
 truly purported, of injuries long ago begun, yet continued, 
 and hereafter not like [ly] to be ended ; except some good 
 mean[s] Avere used to stay their slanderous Letters and 
 false reports, to the utter perishing and loss of men's good 
 names. And where ye seem to be offended that the Letter 
 should call them "unlearned"'; which term our departure, 
 a Schism — ' 
 
 * You omit,* said Doctor Cox, * the Second Point ; 
 which is of no small importance.' Whittingham 
 
 To whom he answered, That he thought here interrupted, 
 he did them a pleasure in omitting things of so small value ; 
 notwithstanding he would obey his will : ' but,' saith he, 
 'as touching this word " unlearnedly," it was not unadvisedly 
 placed. For either they be without learning, and therefore 
 may be so called indeed ; or if they bear the name of 
 learning, yet in this they shewed their unskilfulness ; for- 
 asmuch as every departure from a Congregation was not a 
 Schism ; neither were any that departed for just causes, 
 Schismatics ; as we,' saith he, ' will prove unto you, if you 
 will take our reasonable and most equal offer.' 
 
 ' Nay ! ' saith the Pastor, ' Arbiters in this point can 
 little avail : for be it, they judge it none ; yet men's thoughts 
 are free ; and we know that all men be not of one mind in 
 Sacrements and Predestination, should men therefore take 
 Arbiters ? Also,' saith he, * Masters Calvin and Bullinger 
 are against you.' 
 
 To this was answered, * That thoughts, if they were not 
 grounded upon GOD's Word, were evil; neither was this 
 Controversy of like force with the matter of the Sacraments 
 and Predestination : notwithstanding, would to GOD ! that 
 not only the difference in those Articles, but also in all 
 others which be of weight and importance, might be decided 
 by the authority of GOD's Word, and arbitrement of godly 
 learned men ! But men may justly suspect your Cause to be 
 naught ; which refuse the judgements of the wise and godly. 
 And where you say, " That Calvin and Bullinger are 
 against us " ; you abuse yourselves and their names : for we 
 
 83 
 
What is a Schism ? 1555. 
 
 know both what they and others write, as touching this 
 matter.' 
 
 Then the Pastor asked, What Schisma was, but a 
 cutting off from the body ? And that was Calvin's 
 definition. 
 
 To this, Whittingham answered. That he would under- 
 take, First, to prove that definition to be false ; and Secondly, 
 to be none of Calvin's definition: 'for if every cutting off 
 from the body should be a Schism, then you and all others 
 which once had sworn to the Pope, and now have refused 
 him, are Schismatics.' 
 
 Then the Pastor added, ' From a Church well reformed.' 
 
 Answer was made. That a Church well reformed must 
 be builded upon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles ; 
 the unity whereof Saint Paul comprehendeth in these 
 words, ' One GOD, one Faith, one Baptism ' [ Eph. iv. 5 ] ; 
 not beggarly Ceremonies and obscurations : although that 
 sundry causes besides, moved them to depart. 
 
 Then Master Teahekon asked, Whether the Donatists 
 were not Schismatics ? 
 
 ' Yes,' said Whittingham, ' and also heretics : but you 
 are deceived, if you think they separated themselves for 
 Ceremonies.' 
 
 ' It is manifest,' said Teaheron, ' that the Churches of 
 Asia were excommunicated as Schismatics, for that they 
 kept not Easter at the same time that the Roman 
 Church did.' 
 
 'And it is no less evident,' said Whittingham, 'that 
 Ie^neus and other godly men, as well of that time and 
 since, have sharply reproved and condemned Pope ViCTOE 
 for the same. 
 
 Here Doctor Cox put Whittingham in remembrance, 
 that he had not answered to the faults of the Letter. 
 
 Whittingham told him, That as touching that poor 
 word. If, he marvelled how it could minister any cavillation ; 
 seeing the text joining thereto was so plain: 'which declareth 
 both the offences by you given, and by us taken. Also your 
 consciences bear you witness, the thing to be most true ; 
 except man will be wilfully blind, and find a knot in a rush : 
 so that that word, If, meant not that we do doubt who were 
 oppressed with infinite wrongs ; but if they would dissemble 
 so far, that they might seem to doubt thereof ; yet, at the 
 8i 
 
1555. The Calvinists migrate to Basle and Geneva. 
 
 least, they would abide the trial thereof before these 
 Arbiters.' 
 
 But here, the Disputation brake up with this plain and 
 final answer, That Arbiters they should have none: and 
 that if they found themselves grieved, they should seek 
 remedy where they thought good : and he, the Pastor, with 
 the rest of the Congregation, would answer them. 
 
 The next day [Saturday, August 31st, 1555], the Pastor, 
 Doctor Cox, Master Paeky, and Master Ashley, sent for 
 Whittingham, Thomas Cole, John Fox, William Kethe, 
 RoGEE Hart, John Hilton, with certain others ; demanding 
 of them, What should be the cause of their departure ? 
 Whittingham made answer. That, the day before, they had 
 declared sufficiently; and yet would farther shew reasons, 
 if they would permit the Controversy to arbitrement. And 
 to the intent they should not counterfeit ignorance ; among 
 other, these were some causes : 
 
 1. Their breach of Promise ; established with invoca- 
 tion of GOD's name. 
 
 2. Their orderless thrusting themselves into the 
 Church. 
 
 3. Taking away the Order of Discipline established 
 before their coming ; and placing no other. 
 
 4. The accusation of Master Knox, their godly 
 Minister, of treason ; and seeking his blood. 
 
 5. Their overthrowing off the Common Order, taken 
 and commanded by the Magistrate. 
 
 6. The displacing of Officers, without any cause 
 alleged. 
 
 7. The bringing in of Papistical superstitions and 
 unprofitable Ceremonies : which were burdens, yokes, 
 and clogs. 
 
 Besides other things ; which, if they would abide the trial, 
 they should hear at large. 
 
 When he, and some of the rest, had rendered their 
 reasons for their departure to this effect : certain warm 
 words passed to and fro from the one to the other ; and so, 
 in some heat, they departed. 
 
 Not many days after, the oppressed Church departed 
 from Frankfort to Basle and Geneva ; some staying at 
 Basle, as Master Fox with others. 
 
 8B 
 
The English Church formed at Geneva. 1555. 
 
 The rest came to Geneva; where they were received 
 with great favour and much courtesy ; both of the Magis- 
 trates, Ministers, and people. So soon as they entered their 
 Church ; they chose Knox and Goodman for their Pastors, 
 and GiLBY was requested to supply the room till Knox 
 returned out of France. 
 
 The Learned Men, which came from all places to Frank- 
 fort about this matter, when they had done that which they 
 came for, returned again from whence they came ; and some 
 to other places, where they might save charges and not to 
 be either burdened [with] , or bound to, the Exercises of the 
 Congregation : so that the Exile (which was to many a poor 
 man full bitter, grievous, and painful) was to some of the 
 greatest Persecutors of their poor brethren, as it were, a 
 pleasant Progress [_Tour\ or recreation. 
 
[The two following Letters give further details of the 
 Story, up to the time that the Calvinists left Frankfort. 
 
 David Whitehead and otliers to John Calvin. 
 
 AS WE WERE awaiting the arrival of certain of our brethren to 
 whom your Letter [at pp. 78-80] seemed especially to apply ; we 
 were prevented from answering it, most learned Calvin, so early 
 as either the case itself required, or as you probably expected. 
 But now, since all hope of their coming to us is taken away, it has 
 seemed good to us who are here, to make at length some reply : partly 
 indeed, lest by our silence we should seem unmindful of our duty 
 to you ; and partly, lest we should seem to betray our excellent Cause. 
 
 And, first, we desire you to be fully persuaded of this, That we 
 regard you with entire veneration and love ; both by reason of your 
 singular godliness, and also of your especial preeminence in the most 
 valuable attainments. But we consider it, as a matter of exceeding 
 regret, that our late Letter [of April 5 1555] was not altogether satis- 
 factory to you, in removing all your scruples. This, however, we must 
 ascribe to those parties, to whom you appeared to be a fit object for 
 them to endeavour to deceive; and one whose authority they might 
 shamelessly abuse, for the purpose of disturbing our Church. 
 
 For it seems very evident to us, that they would never have 
 ventured to raise such a disturbance ; had you not refrained, in that 
 Letter of yours, from pouring, as it were, cold water on the flame. Your 
 Letter was to them like the Club of Hercules ; by which they easily 
 believed that they could beat down all their opponents. And, indeed, 
 your name ought deservedly to have influence both with us, and with 
 all godly persons. 
 
 But if you had been well acquainted with their devices ; if you had 
 been sufiiciently aware of their boldness and wicked designs : we have 
 no doubt but that you would never have suffered them to come near 
 you; much less to impose upon you, as it were, in so barefaced a 
 manner. 
 
 Indeed, we consider it impossible to entertain any doubt of your 
 candour and impartiality, as soon as our Case shall have been clearly 
 
 87 
 
 % 
 
[The Anglican Church's Letter to Calvin. 1555.] 
 
 made known to you; and their artifices exposed. But though your 
 Letter is not a little annoying to us ; inasmuch as it seems to brand us, 
 and bring us in guilty of such great offences : yet we hope that you 
 have another ear in reserve for our Reply. 
 
 Beceive, therefore, these few remarks, in answer to your Letter. 
 
 These friends of yours complain that 'we are too precise in 
 enforcing the English Ceremonies, and unreasonably partial to our 
 own country.' 
 
 These, indeed, we pertinaciously retain, as knowing them to be 
 very godly. This, however, has never been done by us in a precise 
 manner ; for we have abandoned some of them, for the sake of your 
 friends, which might at that time have been piously adopted. But we 
 make this concession to the love of our country ; to which, forsooth, we 
 are too much inclined ! These, your friends, however, are altogether a 
 disgrace to their country : for whatever has been bestowed from Above 
 upon our country, in this respect ; with exceeding arrogance, not to say, 
 impudence, they are treading under foot. You must know, that we do 
 not entertain any regard for our country which is not agreeable to 
 GOD's holy Word. Neither, in the mean while, are we so ungrateful to 
 our country, nor have we so cast off every feeling of humanity, as 
 rashly to despise the benefits which GOD has bestowed upon it. Nor 
 have we such a mean opinion of the judgements of our countrymen, 
 who resisted ungodliness even unto blood, as that, by reason of the 
 clamours of individuals possessing no weight whatever, we should 
 brand them with the foulest marks of Papistical impiety. 
 
 Yovi ' heard the reasons, which would not allow us to depart from 
 the received Form.' 
 
 You heard them, indeed : but not from us ; and probably not all of 
 them. And, indeed, we have very little doubt but you would easily 
 refute them ; but we are confident that the best reasons of our conduct 
 will stand good before the Judgement Seat of GOD. 
 
 You say that 'it offended you that there was no concession or 
 relaxation made to them, on our parts.' 
 
 And you might justly have been offended ; had no concession been 
 made. But as this is a barefaced and impudent falsehood of theirs ; 
 you can judge for yourself, in what light they must have regarded you. 
 
 You object to us, 'Lights and Crosses.' 
 
 As for Lights, we never had any : and with respect to Crosses, if we 
 ever made use of them, these friends of yours have not imposed upon 
 you. But consider again, what estimation they must have held you, 
 when they presumed to assault you with so many falsehoods. 
 
[1555. The Anglican Church's Letter to Calvin.] 
 
 They also falsely lay it to our charge before you, That we wished 
 ' to burden the Church with trifling and unprofitable Ceremonies.' 
 
 Our Ceremonies are very few; and all of them of no little use 
 towards the advancement of godliness. But it is no wonder that our 
 Ceremonies appear redundant, and even burdensome, to those persons 
 who exclaim against the Public Reading of the Word of GOD, as an 
 irksome and unprofitable Form. 
 
 But from those words of yours, it is quite evident that you are 
 entirely ignorant of almost all the circumstances of our Case. For we 
 have nothing, we are well assured, which, either in your judgement or in 
 that of any godly man, will appear to be either unprofitable or injurious. 
 
 But you are right in restraining yourself ; or you would otherwise (as 
 the Mountebanks do) fight to no purpose, against things which have no 
 existence. 
 
 We are quite ready to give you an account of the Ceremonies we 
 make use of here, whenever you please : and (whatever our cavillers 
 may have muttered against them) we have more reason, we think, to 
 apprehend the dissatisfaction of many persons, by reason of their 
 fewness, than of their number. 
 
 To return now to the other points of your Letter. 
 
 'All good men,' you say, 'will allow of the Pastors and other 
 Ministers to be elected by the common voice ; so that others do not 
 complain that a part of the Church has been oppressed fraudulently, and 
 with crafty practices.' 
 
 This assertion is certainly a stinging one ; and would have wotmded 
 us severely, had not its point been blunted when it fell upon us. Nay, 
 we allow it to be a thunderbolt : but it has not reached the object at 
 which it was aimed. It is neither a novelty to us, nor a matter of 
 surprise, that men, conscious of being in the wrong, will at length 
 proceed to assert what is untrue. But it certainly turned out contrary 
 to all our expectation, that you should so lend your ears to them, as to 
 incline in some measure to that party. 
 
 For what kind of an Election ours was, we call to witness GOD, our 
 conscience, our whole Church, and the very Magistrates themselves ! of 
 whose authority and advice we always availed ourselves. 
 
 But we will explain to you, at another time, if we are compelled to 
 do so, the means by which others have attempted to undermine the 
 Church, and consequently to overthrow it ; what indirect artifices they 
 have made use of, and by what turbulent proceedings they have 
 laboured, after their own exaltation: and, also, what a heavy charge 
 that is, which you seem to insinuate, that we have abused the lenity of 
 the Magistracy. 
 
 89 
 
[The Anglican Church's Letter to Calvin. 1555.] 
 
 We wish, however, that those persons, who are filling your ears 
 with these calumnious and slanderous accusations, had never abused 
 our lenity, the kindness of the Magistrates, and your authority which 
 has given them no small encouragement to stir up this Controversy. 
 
 GOD forbid that we should abuse any persons whatever ! much less 
 those excellent Magistrates who have deserved so well of us ! But (if you 
 could bring your mind to believe that we were so lost to shame) how" 
 could you possibly think that the Magistrates (discreet and worthy men 
 as they are) would either be so stupid, in regard to our Cause, as not to 
 find out our trickeries ; or that they would suffer them, when detected, 
 to go unpunished ; and even to regard us with greater kindness than 
 before 1 In detecting the artifices of your friends (which, nevertheless, 
 they knew how to devise and manage with much more ingenuity than 
 we do), they were of such quick scent, that they immediately smelt them 
 out ; and their opinion of them is no secret 1 
 
 But leaving these things ; let us return to the business of Knox ; 
 wherein you greatly desire godliness and brotherly love on the part of 
 those that were implicated in it. We will, therefore, briefly and truly 
 explain to you the history of the whole affair. 
 
 There were, at that time, certain parties [individtoals] in our 
 Church, who (instructed by long practice and experience) were able 
 easily to f orsee and conceive beforehand in their minds, the evils that 
 were either already impending over our Church, or might happen to it 
 in future. 
 
 These persons understood that Knox had published a certain Book ; 
 which they perceived would supply their enemies with just ground for 
 oyerturning the whole Church. For there were interspersed in this 
 publication atrocious and horrible calumnies against the Queen of 
 England: whom Knox called at one time, 'the wicked Mary'; at 
 another time, ' a monster.' And he exasperated King Philip also, by 
 language not much less violent. 
 
 When these men had read this infamous Libel ; attached as they 
 are to true Religion and to our Church, they considered it neither 
 profitable, nor safe to ourselves, that Knox should be received with 
 favour by our Church. 
 
 One of them, therefore, called upon the intimate friend of Knox 
 [? W. Whittingham] ; and pointed out to him, that it would be most 
 advisable for Knox to leave the Church, and depart to some other 
 place: and this he earnestly recommended him to do. 
 
 Not succeeding in this ; our friends (having more closely considered 
 the danger which, without doubt, was hanging over them) thought it 
 90 
 
ri555. The Anglican Church's Letter to Calvin.] 
 
 right to proceed in a different way. The matter was, at last, brought 
 before the Magistrates ; with no other view than that Knox might be 
 ordered to quit the place. 
 
 When the Magistrate was made acquainted with the case, and had 
 also discovered that the Emperor was defamed in that pamphlet : con- 
 sidering that a man of this kind might easily occasion danger, not only 
 to our Church but also to his State ; he ordered him to leave the City. 
 
 Thus you have the whole affair, as it really took place ; nor would 
 we, for the sake of our friends, evade the subject, by holding back any. 
 thing ; or obscure it, by our relation of it. 
 
 Something was conceded to Knox. For our party had observed 
 some other things in him, which we have now purposely forborne to 
 mention ; but which induced them to desire his departure. But these 
 clearly were the reasons which drove our friends to this step ; and it 
 was altogether in this way, that they got rid of that affair. 
 
 But what an occasion for disseminating falsehoods these Authors of 
 Confusion thence laid hold of ; what dreadful language they uttered ; 
 what disturbance they excited ; must be a matter of wonder to everyone 
 who is unacquainted with their character : especially when they even 
 prevailed upon you to write concerning men who were in every respect 
 innocent, that * it had been better for them to have remained in their 
 own country, than to have brought over to a distant land, the firebrand 
 of unjust severity' [Calvin's words were 'to set on fire those that would 
 not be kindled,' see page 79.] 
 
 If those who occasioned Knox's departure from hence, had been in any 
 way known to you ; you would assuredly have dealt more gently with 
 them. For scarce any man living is more remote from cruelty than (by 
 the grace of GOD) those persons both are and have been. 
 
 Certainly, when an account of what they had done was demanded 
 of them by [David Whitehead,] our Pastor ; they gave such a straight- 
 forward statement that (scrupulous as he is in everything else), he had 
 nothing whatever to find fault with. 
 
 For you cannot but be aware, how unbecoming it would have been 
 in us impotently to rage in half -muttered abuse against Magistrates ; 
 not, perhaps, because they do not deserve it : but because of the Office 
 imposed upon them by GOD. 
 
 This we can assure you. That that outragious pamphlet of Knox's 
 added much oil to the flame of Persecution in England. For, before the 
 publication of that book, not one of our brethren had suffered death ; 
 but, as soon as it came forth, we doubt not but that you are well aware 
 of the number of excellent men who have perished in the flames ; to 
 say nothing of how many godly men besides, have been exposed to the 
 
 91 
 
[The Anglican Church's Letter to Calvin. 1555.] 
 
 risk of all their property, and even life itself, upon the sole ground of 
 either having had this book in their possession, or of having read it : 
 who were, perhaps, rescued from the Sword at a greater cost and danger 
 of life than the others offered their necks to it. 
 But enough of these things. 
 
 You piously exhort us that, If we perceive that the minds of some 
 parties are wounded, not without cause ; we should endeavour to make 
 amends for the injury. 
 
 But when you have left no stone unturned to heal those persons 
 who have inflicted their wounds upon themselves; and have never- 
 theless lost all your pains : what can you possibly do for them ? 
 
 You say that you have ' diligently admonished those who are minded 
 to leave us, that their departure should not render asunder the agreement 
 of the brethren.' 
 
 We wish that your wisdom had foreseen this ; and that the authority 
 of your Letter had not given encouragement to the former Quarrel, 
 before you had heard the other side of the Question. We wish that 
 your sagacity had anticipated what was the tendency of their design, 
 namely, to open faction ; to say nothing more. For they themselves 
 now presume to write. That they are ready to maintain the lawfulness 
 of their secession from our Church. 
 
 We certainly hoped, indeed, when we wrote to you [on April 5th 
 1555] , that our reconciliation would have been lasting : and your 
 friend, Whittingham, with all the rest of his party except three or four, 
 had given in his adhesion to our Church. But, O, like true Peoteuses, 
 they now make subterfuges ; and shamefully desert us, under I know 
 not what pretence. 
 
 We know not whence this change of sentiment has arisen : but we 
 leave you to judge what opinion must be entertained of those persons, 
 who tell you that they leave the Church solely on account of Ceremonies, 
 which even they themselves dare no longer affirm to " be ungodly ; or 
 can prove to be at variance with the Word of GOD, or in any way 
 unprofitable. 
 
 We pray GOD to bestow upon them a better mind, and we earnestly 
 entreat you no longer to mix up yourself in so hateful a business, lest 
 some disparagement should arise to your reputation ; which we desire 
 should, at all times, be most honourable and holy. May the Lord Jesus 
 preserve you as an especial ornament to his Church ! 
 
[1555. Whittingham's Letter to Calvin.] 
 
 Frankfort, Sept. 20 1555. 
 
 Your admirers, 
 David Whitehead, Thomas Becon, Kichabd Alvey. 
 
 Pastor. Minister of the Henry Parry. 
 
 Kichabd Cox. Word of God. Bartholomew Traheron. 
 
 Thomas Cottisford. 
 
 Original Letters, pp. 755-763. 1846-7. (Parker Society.) 
 
 William Whittingham to John Calvin. 
 
 SUPPOSING THAT THIS Letter will scarcely reach you much 
 sooner than I shall arrive myself ; I do not write so fully as the 
 subject itself requires, and as I could wish. For I have sent off 
 all my baggage ; and am hastening to you as speedily as possible. 
 With respect to those that are at Basle ; we are in hopes that, after 
 a mutual conference, they, together with us, will enjoy your valuable 
 assistance; and not only rejoice in that divine benefit, but will embrace 
 and cherish it. 
 
 I shall, very soon I hope, converse with you in person about your 
 Letter to our friends, and our own departure, and other matters. 
 
 Master Saint Andrew has zealously conducted himself here ; and 
 to the great and common benefit of the Churches. 
 
 Master Johann a Glauberg has made honourable mention of you, 
 as he ought to do ; and requests me to salute you most diligently, in his 
 name : as, being at this time especially engaged in a multitude of affairs, 
 he is unable to write to you. 
 
 All our friends salute you ! reverence, and most deservedly esteem 
 you I May Almighty GOD very long preserve you; both to his own 
 glory, and the common comfort both of ourselves and all others I 
 Frankfort, September 21 [1555.] 
 
 Your disciple, 
 
 Whittingham. 
 
 Original Letters, p. 766. Ed. 1846-7. (Parker Society.)] 
 
 93 
 
BUT NOW IT shall be necessary to declare what 
 Order was taken, in this new-erected Congregation, 
 for the prosperous continuance of the same : which 
 thing to do, I cannot by a better means than 
 placing here this Letter following ; which Master 
 Cole, late Dean of Sarum, wrote to a friend of his, whiles 
 he yet stayed, behind his company, in Frankfort among 
 them. His letter is yet [1574] to be seen. 
 
 The Holy Spirit of GOD, that guideth the children of GOD in truth 
 and godliness, be your comfort, through our mercy's seat, Jesus 
 Christ, now and for ever I Amen. 
 
 THE tempest of the swelling seas which, in time past, threatened 
 shipwreck to every vessel that sailed with a fair wind and full 
 sails to the port of blessed Truth (which of herself is strong 
 enough, without any bar, or wall, of Man's inventions), are 
 somewhat, the Lord be praised I calmed to me-ward : so that, without 
 farther reasoning, they permit me, to my conscience, as touching their 
 Ceremonies. 
 
 The cause, I judge, is not for that [because] they bear less love to 
 them than in times past : but that they perceive the sturdy defending of 
 them to work them that they look not for, or rather that which they 
 are loath to see, viz., the decreasing of their Company : yet they labour 
 with policy, what they may or can, to prevent this danger ; but yet that 
 which they fear, I suppose will fall upon them, unless GOD give them 
 to repent their old faults, and humble them more to know themselves. 
 
 They have set up a University, to repair again their estimation by 
 maintenance of Learning (which, surely, is well done), that was fondly 
 brought in decay by wilful ignorance, in defending of Ceremonies. To 
 which Master Horne is chosen to be the Reader of the Hebrew Lectur^ 
 Master MuLLlNGS, of the Greek; and Master Traheron, when he is 
 strong, shall take the Divinity Lecture in hand. Master Whitehead 
 was appointed thereunto : but because he would escape the labour of 
 the Lecture, for just causes (as he said), he forsook the Pastoral Ofl&ce 
 also : stoutly, as you know, denying to be in Office any longer. Great hold 
 [contention, struggle] there was about this matter in the Congregation ; 
 94 
 
1556. Whitehead resigns the Pastorship. 
 
 insomucli as they hasted to a new Election : and verj few, as it seemed, 
 were of a contrary mind [to his resignation] ; no, not his own friends, 
 save Master Makebeay and Master Soeby, who desired him to take 
 respite, and the Congregation to give it. 
 
 But some, looking for the Office themselves, would not, in such a 
 matter, suffer delay ; but again demanded of Master Whitehead, Whether 
 he would keep his Office or no ? supposing that he which had so stoutly 
 denied it in word, would not soon be flexible to the contrary. 
 
 But he (perceiving that some would have had him out on the one 
 side, and by leaving off it, his estimation was like [ly] to decay on the 
 other side, for many rough words were given him), when occasion of 
 intreaty was offered, [said] Non respuit conditioneni. [He did not 
 dislike the condition.] By that means, bringing to himself wittily a 
 triple commodity. One, the preventing of them, which looked for the 
 Office. Another, the refusal of the Divinity Lecture. Thirdly, a faster 
 grounding of himself in that Office, which he left in mouth ; but, as it 
 seemed, not in heart. Thus ended that Comedy. 
 
 But, shortly after, (notwithstanding a vehement Sermon made for 
 the purgation from Man's inventions) the seas began again to swell ; so 
 fickle an element is water ! For Master Kent, having a child to christen, 
 purposing to have it done simply, without the beautifying of men's 
 traditions, came with his child, according to the French Order which 
 we once received, and one to hold it there, to profess his faith, if it 
 were required : but the Pastor denied the christening ; unless the two 
 Godmothers were had, after the Order of the Book. As concerning the 
 Godfather, Master Makebeay, who is now come to that Office, supplied it. 
 
 A lucky matter is attained at Wesel in Westphalia, an open Church 
 for our Englishmen : to which, because of nighness [to England] , they 
 fear many will go from hence; but more will come out of England to it. 
 
 I pray you, commend me to M. Tell him, that Master Wisdom [? D. 
 Whitehead] railed on them, that were gone to G [eneva] ; calling them, 
 ' mad heads !' with many pretty names : I will not say, unwisely ; but 
 I may say, uncharitably. In which Sermon, he shewed himself an 
 antagonist [champion] for the Book of England. 
 
 Yours, 
 
 Thomas Cole. 
 
 Shortly after these things, to wit, the 6th of January 
 [1556], when as ]Master Whitehead gave up, of his own 
 good will (as he said), the Pastoral Office; IVlaster Horne was 
 
 95 
 
Home is elected Pastor. isse. 
 
 in the Election to succeed him: who protested that he 
 would not meddle therewith, till he were cleared of certain 
 suspicions which some had hruited to the discredit of his 
 Ministry. Obtaining his request ; he, with the Seniors, 
 entered the Church, the 1st of March, anno Domini 1556 : 
 where they received all such persons as members of that 
 Church, which were contented to subscribe, and submit 
 themselves to the Orders of the same. 
 
 From which time forward, the troubles and contentions 
 were so sore among them, that whoso shall well weigh it 
 with due consideration, I ween [imagine] he shall think it 
 to be the just judgement of our righteous GOD, that fell 
 upon them for supplanting a Church there before them in 
 great quietness and of much sincerity. 
 
The 
 
 History 
 
 of that 
 
 Stir and Strife 
 
 which was in the 
 
 English Church at Frankfort, 
 
 January 13 — September 30, 1657 A.D. 
 
 This Controversy, which you have now heard, . , I find 
 written hy the hands of such as are both learned and of credit; 
 but yet, I must needs say, by those that were parties in this broil. — 
 W. Whittingham, p. 215. 
 
 1 Whittingham 7 97 
 
The History of that Stir and Strife which was 
 
 in the Enghsh Church at Frankfort, from the 
 
 13 th day of January, Anno Domini 1557, 
 
 forward. 
 
 THERE FELL A certain controversy, the 13th day of 
 January, at supper, between Master HoRNE the 
 Pastor and Master Ashley ; which controversy 
 was handled with somewhat more sharp words 
 than was meet: but yet they so departed, by the 
 industry and labour of some certain persons, that they 
 drank wine one to another ; and all that strife and con- 
 tention was thought to be wholly taken away. 
 
 Afterward, to wit, the 16th day of January, at one of 
 the clock in the afternoon, three of the Elders sent for 
 Master Ashley into an house of one of the Elders ; and 
 they began to debate the matter with him, touching an injury 
 done, not to the Pastor alone, but to all the Elders, as they 
 affirmed, and to their Ministry : which thing Master Ashley 
 denied that he ever did, at any time. 
 
 The next day, being the 17th of January, after that 
 Public Prayers were ended. Master Ashley was, by the 
 Pastor and all the Elders, called into the Church and there, in 
 the name of them all, it was objected unto him. That he had 
 spoken, upon the 13th day of January, in supper- while, certain 
 words tending to the slander of them and their Ministry. 
 
 Ashley answered. That he perceived and understood 
 that they all were offended, as in their own matter ; and 
 that therefore he would not answer before them as com- 
 petent Judges of the Cause : but would refer the Cause that 
 he had against the Pastor and them, seeing they shewed 
 themselves an adversary party to him, to the whole Church 
 and Ecclesiastical Discipline. 
 
 Then the Pastor exhorted him that he would not so 
 proceed : for if he so did, that then they were minded to 
 'seek and demand help of the Magistrate against him. 
 
 After that, the 24th of January, Ashley himself handled 
 his own Cause, in his own name, before the Pastor and Elders ; 
 
Ashley appeals to the Church. 1557. 
 
 and then, in the afternoon, he sent two men of the Church, 
 who, in his name, required the Pastors and Elders that they 
 would not proceed against him in that Cause wherein they 
 themselves were a party, and therefore not fit or competent 
 Judges : hut to give over the whole matter to eight or ten 
 men, upright in conscience, and inclining to neither party ; 
 by whose judgements, if he were found in fault he would 
 willingly submit himself to all Ecclesiastical Discipline. 
 
 Answer was made him by the Pastor, in the name of 
 them all [i.e., the Pastor, two Ministers, four Elders, and 
 two Deacons] , That they had received their authority from 
 the whole Church ; and would retain and keep the same till 
 such time as they, from whom they had received it, would 
 again demand it. And in the mean while, they proposed to 
 proceed thereafter against all such as had offended : and so 
 much the more severely and sharply against Master Ashley, 
 by how much it might be more profitable to the whole 
 Church, to make him, being a worshipful man, an ensample 
 to others to take heed and beware by. 
 
 Ashley, that answer being received the 26th of January, 
 which was a Day of Solemn Prayer, fearing those things 
 which HoRNE had said before, threatening him with the 
 Magistrate, when Common Prayer was ended, declared the 
 whole matter to the Church : and desired that the Church 
 would understand of the whole matter between the Pastor 
 and Elders as the one party, and himself as the other. 
 
 Whereupon certain men did, in the name of the whole 
 Church, demand of the Pastor and Elders, Whether they 
 were a party against Ashley ? 
 
 The Pastor answered, in all their names. That they 
 were not a party against him ; but that Ashley had 
 slandered them all. 
 
 Again, it was demanded, in the name of the Church, 
 Who were his accusers ? To which, when the Pastor 
 answered nothing, neither in his own name, nor in the 
 name of the Seniors: Ashley was commanded, by the 
 Church, publicly and openly to read those things which he 
 had comprehended in writing, concerning his Cause. 
 
 Afterward, the Pastor and Elders were asked. Whether 
 those things which Ashley had read were true ? 
 
 The Pastor answered, in all their names. That they 
 would not answer, either more largely or any otherwise, to 
 100 
 
1557. John Hales summons ^ IVtiBetmg". * ^''s'jXp, />'\ 
 
 any questions than they had erewhile [formerly~\ answered. 
 
 And so the Congregation was dismissed without answer; 
 yet not without contempt, as [it] was thought. 
 
 The same day, at afternoon. Master Hales, who was 
 absent when these things were done, understanding that 
 this matter tended to more grievous strife and contention, 
 did write his Letter to some certain persons that seemed 
 desirous of the peace of the Church ; and desired that they 
 would come together, the next day after, to the Church, to 
 consult and deliberate what were the best way to pacify 
 this trouble and turmoil, before it waxed more strong ; or 
 should be more published abroad, and made better known 
 to the Senate or Magistrates. 
 
 The very drift and purpose of the Letter ; together unto 
 them that were called, as them also which came, to the 
 place appointed, doth appear by the Letter itself : the copy 
 whereof ensueth. 
 
 The Superscription. 
 
 To his Brethren of the English Church, 
 
 Master Ceawley, Master Caeell, Master Brikbeke, 
 
 Master Railton, Master Kente, Master Sutton, 
 
 Master Warcope, Master Kelke, Master Christopher Hales, 
 
 Master Falconer, Master Dakies, 
 
 Master Nowell, Master Bentham, 
 
 John Hales sendeth greeting in the Lord. 
 
 I HEAR, BRETHREN, THAT which is to me grevious to hear, to wit. 
 That strifes are arisen in our Church ; which tend either to the dis- 
 solution of the Church, or to the hurt and destruction of the poor. 
 Wherefore, I pray you, whose names are in the Superscription of 
 this Letter, that, if you shall so think good, we may meet to-morrow, in 
 the morning, in our Church : there to consult and take advice what may 
 be the best way to quiet this Stir, to the glory of GOD, and our own 
 quietness. GOD give us his peace I 
 This 26th of January, 1557. 
 
 Your loving Brother, 
 
 John Hales. 
 I pray you, that so many of you as will meet at the time and place 
 appointed, to put down your names ; lest some perhaps may come in vain. 
 
 Now all those whose names are before rehearsed came ; 
 except Master Warcope. 
 
 101 
 
AFTER CONSULTATION and advice taken, it seemed 
 best to all them that were called together and met 
 there, that, the next day after [January 27th] , one 
 of them, in all their names, should deal with the 
 Pastor and Elders, That sith [smce] Ashley com- 
 plained. That they were an adversary party unto him ; they 
 would suffer the Church, or some such certain persons as 
 the Church would appoint, to take knowledge of the Cause, 
 and to hear first, Whether they were [an] adversary party to 
 Ashley? which, if they were not found to be, then the 
 knowledge of the matter should be put back again to them ; 
 and that, with the ignominy and shame of him that had 
 appealed from them. 
 
 But if they were found to be the adversary party, that 
 then it should seem unjust that they should sit in their own 
 Cause as Judges : but more meet and upright it would be, 
 that then the Church should know and understand of the j 
 whole matter. 
 
 Whereupon, the next day after, that is to say, the 28th 
 of January, when Prayers were ended ; the matter was 
 proposed to the Pastor and Elders, by one appointed for 
 that purpose. 
 
 When this counsel was once known, the Minister [i.e., 
 Robert Horne] , by the consent of the Elders, drew out of 1 
 his bosom a Decree which the Magistrate of that City had 
 made ; and read it with a loud voice before the whole Church. 
 The Decree being read; he added in grave words, That these 
 our Assemblies and meetings would be very dangerous, not i 
 to us only ; but to all the Congregations of Strangers : for ' 
 it was greatly to be feared, lest the Magistrate, being offended 
 with such meetings, did not shut up the gates of our Church ^ 
 alone [only'] ; but also of all the Strange [rs'] Churches. 
 And therefore that he, to the end he might in good season 
 provide for such dangers, would surely, by Ecclesiastical 
 Discipline, handle, according to his desert, Master Hales 
 (who then, by occasion of sickness, was absent), the author 
 102 
 
1557. The Majority reply to Home's Ministry. 
 
 of that Assembly : and that he would pronounce of us 
 generally, that if it were not schismatical ; yet that it did, 
 without doubt, tend to Schism, howsoever we excused our 
 minds and purposes. Moreover, he af&rmed, That we had 
 done very ill, in that we had excluded and shut out certain 
 which came into the Church, in the time of our consultation 
 and meeting. 
 
 Answer was made, in the names of the Church, That 
 that Decree of the Magistrate was by them before both read 
 over thoroughly, and also very diligently weighed ; and that 
 they judged that Decree to be most upright, and justly to 
 be feared of wicked and lewd men, such as were Sectaries 
 and factious persons ; and that they did assuredly know 
 that the threats of that Decree did nothing at all concern 
 them, who were met together to make peace and unity : and 
 that they, for this deed, did so little fear the anger and dis- 
 pleasure of the Magistrates, that they trusted the Magistrate 
 would praise them for this matter, if perhaps he knew of the 
 thing itself ; and that therefore they were assembled and 
 come together that the whole matter might be quietly ended 
 among themselves, and not brought before the Magistrate. 
 
 ' For where we,' said they, ' were banished men ; and had, 
 by the means of a very good Magistrate, received that singular 
 and most excellent benefit of rest and quio^tness ; we should 
 do that which should be most unfit and unseemly for us, if 
 we should, by occasion of our strifes and hurliburlies, trouble 
 the Magistrate, and to render unto that very good Magistrate 
 unquietness, troubles, and stirs : which should be very evil 
 thanks for so great a benefit of quietness and rest as we 
 have received. And we affirmed that we so much the more 
 diligently and willingly laboured in pacifying and ending 
 this controversy ; because there were amongst us certain who, 
 rashly and without advice, brought unto the Magistrate all 
 light and small controversies which might easily have been 
 determined and ended among ourselves : herein deserving 
 no favour at all, either at the hands of so good a Magistrate, 
 whom they oftimes without cause troubled ; or of their 
 countrymen, whom they, by these their privy complaints 
 and accusations, did, among strangers, slander as unquiet 
 and troublesome men; and that they had done no less 
 displeasure to the Gospel we profess (which, by occasion of 
 such accusations, is commonly evil spoken of among the 
 adversaries) than to that so good a Magistrate, and to their 
 
 103 
 
Every Assembly is not a Church. i657. 
 
 own countrymen. And that we therefore (to the end the 
 Magistrate might not be troubled, nor our nation slandered 
 as unquiet and troublesome, nor the Word of GOD through 
 us evil spoken of) met together to take counsel and advice 
 how all the matter might be peaceably ended; and for no 
 other cause or purpose.' 
 
 And where it was objected, That, in that Decree of the 
 Magistrate, there was no mention at all made, either of 
 the whole Church, or of the authority of [the] whole Church : 
 * We answer,' say they, ' that we do not so interpret the 
 Magistrate's Decree ; as though it were the Magistrate's 
 mind and pleasure to take from the Church the right and 
 authority due to the Church, and [to] make the whole Church 
 subject to some certain persons. For we both well enough 
 know, by the example of the French Church, in a like 
 controversy ; and we have trust that so very good a Magistrate 
 hath very great care of the Church.' 
 
 As concerning Master Hales, it was answered, That he 
 was then absent, by reason of his sickness ; and not for 
 fear, or that he was guilty to himself of any ill. 
 
 And concerning our whole purpose and business, because 
 it was said. Though our minds, perhaps, were upright ; yet 
 the deed itself was, if not schismatical, yet verily tending to 
 Schism : Answer was made, in all our names, ' That we 
 would render accompt laccount~\ , as well of our minds and 
 purpose before GOD as of our deed before the whole Church : 
 and that, under peril and pain of the last punishment that 
 Ecclesiastical Discipline can appoint ; or, if the matter 
 so require, before the civil Magistrate on pain of our life.' 
 
 And as touching them that were not admitted into the 
 Church to our consultation ; it was answered, That we were 
 unjustly accused : for that it was not a public and common 
 Assembly of the whole Church; but a meeting of some 
 certain persons to consult of that which might be profitable ; 
 and that therefore they had no greater injury doHe them, in 
 not being at the consultation to which they were not called 
 or sent for, than if they had not been admitted into some 
 certain private stone [? rooni] or house. For as touching the 
 Church, seeing it was then empty and void of people ; it was, 
 as it were, a private house. Neither is every Assembly met 
 there to be counted the Church. For when the Pastor, or 
 some other, readeth there a Lecture, or moderateth the 
 Deputations ; it is not then a Church, but a School : and, 
 lOi 
 
1557. John Hales offers to leave. 
 
 therefore, not the place, but the company of men gathered 
 together, did make a Church or Congregation.' 
 
 Afterwards, it was scarcely, by many words, obtained of 
 the Pastor and Seniors, That the Church might (without 
 their favour and good will) meet together, for the finishing 
 and taking up of this Controversy ; and uprightly determining, 
 Whether the said Pastor and Elders were an adversary party 
 to Ashley, Yea, or No ? Which thing yet, at the length, 
 the Pastor and Elders granted to the Church. And the 
 Pastor and Elders, being required and desired that they 
 would together be present with us in the Congregation ; 
 they answered. That there was no such need ; neither that 
 they would, at any hand, hinder us. 
 
 The next day after, to wit, the 29th of January, the 
 Pastor and Elders agreeing thereto, as is said before ; when 
 the Church was met together, Master Hales, who then was 
 somewhat better, and was present when they began to take 
 advice and counsel, rose up, and spake to this purpose. *My 
 brethren,' saith he, ' seeing I am accused of the Pastor, 
 before the whole Church, as the author of Schism, or of a 
 schismatical fact, or at the least tending to Schism ; if you 
 also judge of me in like sort, I will depart out of this Company, 
 as one being unmeet to tarry with you in this Assembly.' 
 
 This being said ; he addressed himself to depart. After- 
 wards, he was called back by all the men there assembled ; 
 and intreated to abide amongst them. 
 
 Afterward, he drew forth that Letter by which he had 
 called certain men together to make peace, and end the stir; 
 as is before said : and preferred it to be openly read. 
 Which Letter being read; that his deed was judged, of all 
 them that were present, both honest and most meet for a 
 Christian man : neither that any man that had called others 
 to make peace by their meeting, was, for such a fact, to be 
 accounted a Schismatic. 
 
 Then they were all desired, that, seeing they had so 
 judged and determined, they would appoint this their 
 Sentence to be registered and put down in writing : that it 
 might stand instead of a Record and Testimony; not for 
 Master Hales only, but for all others in the like case : and 
 withal that this new and present upstarting matter might, 
 
 105 
 
Rights of Meeting, and of Speaking, claimed. i667. 
 
 by their judgements, be decided and ended ; lest it might 
 bring forth and stir up new contentions among them. 
 
 Whereupon it was put down in writing to this effect: 
 If two, four, eight, twelve, or more or less, meet, in 
 the Church (when it was void of people. Prayer, or other 
 Exercises), or else in private houses, to make peace 
 between some members of the Church, or to consult of 
 any other thing profitable for the Church ; That that 
 their deed and act should not, in any case, be judged or 
 esteemed unorderly, seditious, schismatical, or tending to 
 Schism. Neither that he which, either by writing or word 
 of mouth, had so called them together should be thought 
 to be the author of any Schism, or a schismatical fact, 
 or tending to Schism and division. 
 
 And because now no place of speaking in the Congrega- 
 tion without offence did seem any more to be left to any 
 man ; it was ordained, the said 29fch of January [1557] 
 
 That it should be lawful for any man (having before 
 desired of the Pastor, Elders, and whole Church, licence 
 and liberty to speak) to shew his judgment and opinion 
 in the Church, without any reproach of a disordered deed, 
 therefore : so it be that he did it godly, quietly, and 
 soberly. If he should speak any ungodly thing, that then 
 it was lawful for the Pastor and Seniors, or any of them, 
 forthwith to command him to hold his tongue. 
 
 The last day of January, being the Sabbath Day, after 
 Morning Prayer was ended, pardon was offered of all private 
 offences, by the Pastor, in his own name and the name of 
 the Elders, to all the people of the Church; and, in like sort, 
 the people were desired to pardon them : yet in such sort 
 this was done that the Pastor and Elders would reserve to 
 themselves such Causes as concerned their Ministry, to be 
 pursued and followed of them. 
 
 It was answered again, in our names of the Church, 
 that we, in like sort, did pardon all private grudges: yet 
 that the Church did, according to their example, reserve 
 unto itself Public Causes belonging to the Church, and 
 the liberty thereof quietly and Christianly to be pursued 
 and followed. Which answer, although it were measured 
 by the rule of that pardon and forgiveness which the 
 Pastor had before offered ; yet it did no whit at all please 
 106 
 
p 
 
 1657. No one will accuse Thomas Ashley. 
 
 him : which thing also, I warrant you, he did not dissemble. 
 Afterwards, the Pastor and Elders suffered, that same 
 day in the afternoon, the Church should again meet ; and 
 should try out and know the matter between them and 
 Ashley : to wit, Whether they were an adversary party to 
 Ashley, Yea, or No ? But the Pastor and Elders, being desired 
 that they also would be present, they would not thereto agree. 
 Wherefore the Church being gathered together in the 
 afternoon; it was judged by the testimony of some meet 
 men, and by this also that in the whole Church there could 
 no others be found that would accuse Ashley but the Pastor 
 and Elders : for it was three times very diligently enquired 
 of, and published among the people. That if there were any 
 in the whole Church which either would, or could, accuse 
 Master Ashley, he should then utter it. It was, I say, 
 judged and determined that the Pastor and Elders were an 
 adversary party to Master Ashley ; and that therefore they 
 were not fit and competent Judges. 
 Furthermore, it was fully decreed 
 
 That the Pastor and Elders in such Causes as in 
 which they were an adversary party, were not fit Arbiters 
 or Judges : but that sUch Causes did appertain and belong, 
 either to the knowledge of the Congregation, or of such 
 as the Congregation would appoint to that purpose. 
 
 And because the Pastor and Elders have been oftentimes 
 desired to be present with us, and yet would not ; notwith- 
 standing that they themselves suffered the Congregation 
 to meet together ; lest perhaps some deceit might be among 
 many of the Congregation, as though it were not of itself 
 lawful, or to small purpose, to appoint anything without 
 the Pastor and Elders (which thing [was] afterward tried), it 
 was decreed 
 
 That if the Pastor and Elders were required to be 
 present at an Assembly, and would not come ; that the 
 Assembly was lawful, notwithstanding their absence : and 
 that those things which they decreed should be had and 
 esteemed as a lawful Decree. 
 
 These Ecclesiastical Decrees and Ordinances, which even 
 now we rehearsed, were subscribed unto by Master nowell 
 the names of Thirty-three persons : which is was the mouth 
 a great deal the bigger part of the Church : for the rest, 
 and, the 2nd of February [155 7], were offered up to the 
 
 107 
 
Home's Ministry resign January 20. 1557. 
 
 Pastor and Elders, in the name of the whole Church, with 
 
 this Protestation following. 
 
 We present unto you these our Decrees and Ordin- 
 ances, agreeing with right and reason, and not contrary 
 to the holy Scriptures : desiring to have you know them, 
 and further requiring that you would, with us, consent, 
 yield, and subscribe, to the same. Or if ye will not do so ; 
 shew, we pray you, upright reasons and good causes why 
 ye refuse. For we are ready to correct and amend our 
 faults, if they be shewed us, at the monition of any 
 private person ; but much more at yours, the Pastor and 
 Elders. For as we desire their wisdoms, to come to perfect 
 truth ; so will we not, through stubbornness, defend 
 any error: [it] being shewed unto us to be an error indeed. 
 
 Yet notwithstanding, afterward, upon the aforesaid day 
 of February, the Pastor did, in his own name and in the name 
 of the Elders, openly read certain written Letters to which 
 he and the Seniors had before, in the presence of the 
 Church, subscribed their names. The same thereof was this : 
 
 Seeing the Church had left unto them a vain Shadow 
 only of Authority, without any other matter ; that therefore 
 they did, in our presence, take off from themselves and 
 utterly forsake all Ecclesiastical Ministry and Service to 
 the Church. 
 
 Among other things, they added this. That we had given 
 them a cause to complain of us to the Magistrates; but 
 that, for our sakes, they would not do it. 
 
 Afterward, some of them departed, and sat down in 
 private men's places : neither would they suffer so much as 
 to be called by the name of Pastor and Elders. 
 
 Then one, in the name of the whole [Church], (having 
 fully shewed before that there was no just cause given them 
 by the Church so to forsake their Ministry) did afterward, in 
 the name of the whole Church, very earnestly desire them 
 that they would not, in such [a] manner, forsake and leave 
 the Church, that had deserved no such thing at their hands. 
 
 This was, with most earnest and effectual words, required 
 of them three or four times, in the name of the whole 
 Church : but they remained wilful and obstinate in their 
 purpose ; not so much as once suffering themselves to be 
 called by the name of Pastor and Elders. 
 
 Then, at the length, it was shewed unto them, in the 
 108 
 
1567. Home will answer, when ^ordinarily' asked. 
 
 name of the whole Church, That the Church would not 
 admit that their forsaking of their Ministry ; but would 
 still take and esteem them for the Pastor and Elders. 
 
 And when one, in the name of the Church, did accuse 
 the Pastor and [Richard] Chambers to be such as had 
 abused the Church ; leaving it and forsaking it in such a 
 manner, without any cause or reason shewed; and did, 
 in the name of the Church, desire them to make answer 
 unto him concerning this their deed : they utterly refused 
 the same. But Hg'rne, who then was Pastor, hastily taking 
 a pen, wrote to this purpose on a piece of paper, in his own 
 name and in the name of the Elders : 
 
 * Whereas we are urged and pressed by one, in the name 
 of the Church, to make Answer ; we generally answer. That 
 whensoever we shall be ordinarily demanded before the 
 Church, or them which the Church shall appoint ; we will 
 then answer : or if we shall be called before the Civil Magis- 
 trate, we will there answer.' 
 
 Other answer than this, they would give none to any 
 of the Questions which we had proposed, in all our names of 
 the Church ; and they assigned [authenticated] this Writing 
 by putting to their names : whereas, indeed, this was not 
 only to answer nothing at all; but also to pretend a cloaked 
 cause of answering nothing at all. 
 
 Moreover, they were desired, in the name of the Church, 
 That they would deliver to the Church the Letter signed 
 with their own hands, by which they had shewed their 
 renouncal and denying of the Ministry : or if they would 
 not do that, that then, against a certain day, they would 
 grant and give to the Church a copy thereof. But neither 
 would they give them the Letter which they had in their 
 bosom, neither would they promise any copy to the Church; 
 who most earnestly required the same of them. 
 
 At the last, the Pastor and Elders departed ; some 
 certain few following them : but the multitude remained, and, 
 so far forth as they could remember, committed to writing 
 the Acts of that day ; and the sum of that Letter by which 
 the Pastor and Elders had willingly put themselves from 
 the Ministry; and, for witness, subscribed thereto with 
 Thirty and three names. 
 
 The next day after, that is, the 3rd of February [1557], 
 the Pastor and Elders being called of the Church by the 
 
 109 
 
Home stands by the Old Discipline. 1557. 
 
 Deacon, to intreat of making peace ; they came together and 
 met : but the Pastor and Elders set them down in private 
 places. 
 
 Afterwards, the Pastor (because one speaking in the 
 Congregation did not by and by [immediately'], so soon as 
 he bade him, hold his peace) feigned that he would depart. 
 
 But when he perceived that very few followed him, and 
 [was] by some counselled, he returned ; and suddenly placed 
 himself in the Pastor's place, and called the Elders to him ; 
 which thing before he had refused to do ; although he were, 
 by the whole Church, very instantly and earnestly required 
 thereto. 
 
 Then he spake to this effect. * We, indeed,' saith he, 
 'did displace ourselves from the Ministry: notwithstanding 
 absolutely and fully we did it not ; but under this condition 
 only. If you should proceed to deal in such sort as you have 
 done against the Old and received Discipline. Now then, if 
 ye go forward, as you have appointed and proposed ; then 
 will we wholly and altogether displace ourselves from our 
 Ministries: but if you will obey the Old Discipline, then 
 will we continue Pastors and Elders as we are.' 
 
 Answer was made. That there was nothing at all con- 
 tained in the Old Discipline, whereby they might meddle 
 with, or proceed against, the Pastor and Elders ; if, perhaps, 
 they were found faulty, and in some offence. Moreover, 
 that there was nothing put down concerning such Causes as 
 [that] in which the Pastor and Elders were an adversary 
 party : and therefore it was desired that they would suffer 
 the Discipline, in that behalf, to be amended, and to be made 
 more perfect. 
 
 Now the Pastor (being offended, as it should seem, with 
 so free speech) would immediately again have been gone, 
 and ran even to the Church door : but yet seeing but few 
 following him, by the counsel and advice of certain persons, 
 he returned; and sat himself down in the Pastor's place 
 with the Seniors. 
 
 And, in like sort, by and by again, upon the sudden, he 
 ran, for the third time : but, within a little while after, he 
 returned, and planted himself in the Pastor's accustomed 
 place. 
 
 Afterwards, intreaty was made with the Pastor and 
 Elders, in the name of the Church, That they would 
 suffer Ashley's Cause (in which matter they themselves 
 HO 
 
1667. Eight men appointed to try Ashley's Cause. 
 
 were found, at the length, to be an adversary party), and the 
 hearing thereof, to come before the Church : and that the 
 Church would, if Ashley were found faulty, very sharply 
 and severely punish him ; and, in this behalf, abundantly 
 satisfy the Pastor and Elders, and all good men. 
 
 But the Pastor and Elders would at no hand suffer 
 that. And as concerning the amending of the Discipline, 
 the Pastor said, That he and the Elders, with certain others 
 by the authority of the Church being joined unto them, 
 would, if the Church so thought good, amend the Discipline. 
 
 But, Answer was made unto both [Proposals] , in the 
 name of the Church. First, that it was very unjust that the 
 Church should not be suffered to have judgement and 
 determination : for thereby the authority and right of the 
 Church was wholly, as it were, taken from the Church. To 
 the Second, it was answered that since such Ordinances and 
 Decrees were to be made, as by which the Pastor and Elders 
 should be hereafter deteined [restrained] in duty ; some of 
 them also being already accused: it should be unjust dealing 
 to admit them to the framing and making of such Decrees. 
 
 And when they affirmed, they would answer no other 
 thing ; and [when] they were desired to suffer those things 
 to be committed to writing which were done already, they 
 would not agree : but the Pastor, saying, He was a-cold, made 
 himself ready to depart ; and, going his way, a few following 
 him, he pronounced. That he dissolved the Assembly. 
 
 But the company that tarried in the Church wrote the 
 doings of that day by their Decree; and appointed eight 
 men to amend the Discipline, and afterward to offer it [to] 
 the Church, to be seen of them. 
 
 They did also appoint other eight men, of which eight 
 three always stuck to the Pastor, Arbiters and Judges to 
 decide the Cause between the Pastor and Elders and 
 Ashley. These are their names. Master Railton, Master 
 Waecope, Master Kelke, Master Paulconee, Master 
 Bentham, Master Cockroft, Master Cabell, and Master 
 Wilson. Three of these were addicted to the Pastor : but 
 Master Bentham and Master Kelke always shewed them- 
 selves indifferent [impartial'] and equal to both sides. 
 
 From that time forward, the Pastor and Elders and 
 certain others (being oftentimes called of the Church, 
 by the Deacons and certain others, to intreat of making 
 
 111 
 
Home's Ministry leave the Church. i667. 
 
 peace and agreement) would never appear, or be present. 
 
 Moreover, the Pastor, and the Deacons, and certain 
 painful poor men, ceased both from Preaching, and also the 
 Ecclesiastical Lectures, and other ordinary functions and 
 charges which they ought to have executed ; neither would 
 they come to solemn and Public Prayers in the Church. 
 Notwithstanding, the Church yet, through GOD's favour, 
 observed both Public Prayers, Sermons, and Ecclesiastical 
 Lectures, and all other things accustomed ; and minded to 
 keep them so long as the godly Magistrates should suffer 
 and grant the same. 
 
 And no other matter did so much spread* abroad 
 throughout the City as the fame and report of our strifes ; 
 and as the deed of Master Hokne and Master Chambers. 
 For when they, of themselves, had forsaken the Church; 
 and had, by their example, stirred up some others, with 
 their families, to do the like ; some of these now frequented 
 and went, partly to the French Church, and partly to the 
 German Churches : the matter now could not any longer be 
 hid and [be] in secret ; seeing it was published and known, 
 not through the City alone, but the fame thereof ran to other 
 strangers also. Which matter and business with their 
 brethren, would to GOD ! they had chosen rather to have 
 had it ended quietly and peaceably in their own Church ; 
 than, in such troublesome sort, to have consulted so greatly 
 both to their own dishonours and ours. 
 
 The 4th day of February [1657], which was Thursday, 
 and appointed for Public Prayer ; the Pastor, who that day 
 should have preached, and all the Elders, were absent. Now 
 the Pastor (being before by the Deacon desired, in the name 
 of the Church, that either he himself would preach, or would 
 appoint some other in his place) made answer. That neither 
 would he preach himself ; nor appoint any other : for that 
 matter did nothing at all belong to him. 
 
 After Prayers were ended ; some there were that dis- 
 puted and reasoned in the Pastor's behalf, and said. That 
 that Assembly, which remained after the Pastor's departure 
 (inasmuch as he had authority to call together the Church, 
 and to break up the Assembly ; and he, going his way, said. 
 That he brake up that Assembly), was no lawful Assembly. 
 
 To whom it was, in the name of the Church, answered, 
 That Master Horne had put out himself from his Pastoral 
 
 112 
 
1557. The Church earnestly intreat them to act. 
 
 duty ; and therefore, both for that matter, and many others 
 recited before among the Acts of the 2nd day of February, 
 he had not any authority, or any manner of right, either to 
 gather together, or to break up, the Assembly. And although 
 it were granted that he were their lawful Pastor; yet it was 
 affirmed. That the Church was above the Pastor ; and not 
 the Pastor above the Church : and that therefore, though the 
 Pastor departed before the Acts of that day were confirmed, 
 and pronounced that. He brake up the Assembly ; yet was 
 the Assembly which remained and tarried behind, a lawful 
 [justifiable^ Assembly; and had authority to make effectual 
 Decrees, by which they might bind all and every member of 
 the Church without exception. And that this question, 
 Whether the Pope was above the Church, or the Church 
 above the Pope ? was stirred up in the Councils of Constance 
 and Basle ; and was decided also by the authority of the 
 School of Paris joined thereto. Now they which reasoned 
 in the Pastor's behalf did seem, by the space of certain days 
 after, to approve [of] these two Councils : for they placed 
 the Pastor above the Church. They brought forth openly all 
 the old store and household stuff of Pighius and EcKius of 
 the Primacy of the Pope, under the name of the Pastoral 
 Authority, and for the proof thereof. 
 
 The Acts and Disputations of that day were, in testi- 
 mony, signed and confirmed with Two and thirty names. 
 
 The 5th of February [1557], Master Horne and the 
 Seniors, being required of the Congregation, by a Deacon, to 
 come and treat of reconciliation, would not appear. After 
 this, there were three Messengers sent from the Con- 
 gregation unto them, of whom one was to be specially 
 reverenced of all that be of the Congregation, both for his 
 age and gravity ; the other two specially well learned : to 
 the intent that they should be moved by these so honest a 
 company of Messengers sent by the Congregation. These 
 men (when they had, in the Church's name, instantly 
 [urgently^ desired and prayed them that they would come 
 to the Congregation and there common [commune, confer^, 
 brotherly among themselves for a quiet agreement to be 
 had : so as the matter might not come to the Magistrates' 
 ears ; nor be bruited any further abroad, to the great infamy 
 of our nation) could do no good with them at all. For they 
 said. They would not come, unless they were ordinarily called : 
 1 Whittingham 8 113 
 
Home's Ministry give up all Church work. i657. 
 
 as for other Answer, at that present, they would make none. 
 
 When this Answer was declared to the Congregation, it 
 was determined, That forasmuch as E. Horne had openly 
 put himself out of his Pastorship, by writing subscribed 
 with his own hand ; and confirmed the same by words and 
 deeds in long abstaining from Preaching and other Pastoral 
 functions, and affirming that such matters were no point of 
 his charge : Inasmuch as now, being called of the Church, 
 he will not appear; and so abstaineth altogether from 
 Public Prayers and all Ecclesiastical Meetings : And foras- 
 much also as the Seniors come not at the meetings of the 
 Church : lest the Congregation (through the forwardness of 
 the said Robert Horne; and [the] absence of the Seniors), 
 being void and destitute of Common Prayer, Preaching, and 
 Reading the Scriptures, should be utterly dissolved; that 
 certain men should take charge of the Church, and for all 
 things to be done in the Congregation, as it hath, by GOD's 
 goodness, been yet hitherto done. 
 
 Other Decrees also, which are specified in the Acts of 
 the 5th day of February, they established. All [of] which 
 every one that was present confirmed by his name sub- 
 scribed with his own hand : as they were wont to do in 
 other Acts and Decrees. And to the Decrees of that day 
 subscribed Thirty-three hands. 
 
 But in this behalf, both Master HoRNE and Master 
 Chambers and others in their behalf, did find very much 
 fault with us : for that we proceeded ' unordinarily ' : that is, 
 you must understand, contrary to the Old Discipline. For 
 where they could not justly find fault with those things 
 that the Church had done; they made cavillation at the 
 manner of doing things, as an 'unordinary' manner. 
 
 And we answered, as well many other things grew now 
 by occasion of that matter, as this chiefly : 
 
 In case Master Chambers, or any other man, either 
 would, or could, shew any ordinary way in the Old Discipline, 
 whereby the Congregation, or any others, might commence 
 matter and proceed against him, or against a Senior or 
 Seniors ; being accused : or how we might proceed ordinarily, 
 according to the Old Discipline, in Causes where he and the 
 Seniors were the one party ; as they now were proved to be. 
 And if Master Horne, or any other man, either would, or 
 could, shew the Title [Section^ or words in the Old Discipline, 
 Hi 
 
1557. The meaning of 'ordinarily' called. 
 
 wherein this ordinary way is set forth and contained ; then 
 we would confess that we had gone amiss out of the ordinary 
 way and Old Discipline. But if neither he, nor any other, 
 would, or could, shew indeed ; That they would not be 
 discontent [ed] at us, that reduced the Congregation to their 
 right authority ; and amended that Old Discipline as a thing 
 amiss, or filled it up as a thing unperfect ; and brought the 
 matter to the hearing of the Church, as it ought to be : and 
 that they would, at length, give over to vaunt themselves so 
 of the Order which they never had; or to blame us hereafter 
 for proceeding unordinarily. 
 
 The sum of this Answer, we divided into certain Articles, 
 and sent them privately to Master HoRNE to peruse ; requiring 
 his Answer to the same : and also we sticked [^stuck'] them 
 upon the Pulpit in the Church ; where they remained a 
 great many days. And where it was required, in that same 
 writing, that Master HoRNE, or the Seniors, or some other 
 man, should make Answer unto these matters : there is no 
 man yet hitherto that hath made any Answer, either by 
 word or by writing ; saving that Master Horne, falling to 
 his old general Answer, said, He would make Answer ; when 
 he were ordinarily called or questioned with. For by this 
 shift, he thinketh he undoeth all doubts at once ; whereas 
 indeed to answer after that sort is to answer nothing at all : 
 but to pretend false causes to hold his tongue, when he is 
 able to shew no reason for himself. 
 
 For this was his meaning. That he is not ordinarily 
 called, nor questioned withal, nor accused ordinarily ; saving 
 only before himself and the Seniors as Judges, whereas they, 
 both in their giving over of their Ministry, and in the 
 principal Cause against Master Ashley were the adversary 
 party : so that, by his judgement, there is no ordinary way 
 to meddle against the Pastors and Seniors, except they call 
 themselves to be hearers of their own Cause, and their own 
 Judges themselves. For other * ordinary way ' against the 
 Pastor and Seniors, in that Old Discipline of theirs, neither 
 he nor any other shall be able to shew. 
 
 After this, when those eight persons, which were 
 appointed by the Church to hear the variance between 
 Master Horne and Master Chambers on the one side, and 
 Master Ashley on the other side, should proceed in the 
 
 115 
 
Ashley's Case was never determined. 1557. 
 
 hearing of that matter; Master Horne and Master Chambers, 
 which had absented themselves now eleven days from the 
 Church, were commanded by the Magistrate, the 12th of 
 February, (for that day, they and certain others were seen 
 with the Magistrate) that they should in no wise come at 
 our Church. 
 
 When we heard of it, we had marvel. First, that the 
 matter was come to the Magistrate's ear; for Master Horne 
 and the rest testified, the 2nd of February, by their own 
 handwriting, that they would never open it to the Magis- 
 trate: and Secondarily, seeing Master Horne and Master 
 Chambers could, by no means, be intreated to come to the 
 Church, it seemed a wonder that it was commanded by the 
 Magistrate that they should not come ; as though they had 
 been desirous to come — which, indeed, needed not. 
 
 Therefore, the most part thought. That that command- 
 ment was obtained by their own suit at the Magistrate's 
 hands : both that such persons as knew not the matter 
 should be persuaded that it was long of [on account o/] 
 the Magistrate's commandment that they did not their 
 Offices in the Church : whereas, before the commandment 
 was given, they had, of a purposed forwardness [perversity'] , 
 absented themselves now already more than ten days from 
 the Congregation. And also besides. That the Congregation 
 might not proceed against them; seeing that the Magistrate 
 commanded them that they should not appear. And this 
 was the very let [hindrance] indeed, why the Congregation 
 proceeded not in hearing and determining of the variance 
 between Masters Horne and Chambers of the one party, and 
 Ashley on the other. 
 
 And in this, they burden us maliciously without cause, 
 as though we would have Ashley rid from judgement of 
 that matter ; and as though that were the only thing which 
 was sought in our contention : whereas indeed it was long 
 of [on account of] them that his Cause was not determined. 
 
 Wherefore, having knowledge of this matter; for fear 
 lest we should be falsely accused, as though we had uttered 
 it to the Magistrate ; and had seemed first to have accused 
 our brethren unto the Magistrate, which we might not abide 
 to do : we assembled together in the Church, the 13th of 
 February [1557]; and there was openly recited in writing 
 this that followeth: 
 116 
 
1557. The Church adopt the first New Disciphne. 
 
 * Forasmuch as our contention is already bruited abroad, 
 not only through this City but also come to the Magistrate's 
 ear; for we hear say, That Master Hokne and Master 
 Chambers were commanded by the Magistrate, yesterday, 
 that is, the 12th of February, that they should in no wise 
 come at the Congregation till the Magistrate had fuller 
 knowledge of the matter : We profess that neither Master 
 HoRNE, nor Master Chambers, nor no man else, was com- 
 plained upon to the Magistrate by us, or any of us, or by 
 our means: but that we sought rather, by all diligent 
 endeavour, that the matter should not come abroad, but that 
 all matters might have been secretly agreed among our- 
 selves ; and that we would all men should [so] understand 
 by this our Writing.' 
 
 This done ; those that knew themselves to be of an 
 upright conscience in this behalf, were required to set 
 their hands to that Writing : and so there were Thirty- seven 
 hands subscribed ; as appeareth in the Acts of the 13th of 
 February. 
 
 And where Master Horne and Master Chambers (being 
 so oftfen desired, by all instant [urgent^ means, of the 
 Congregation, that they would be content to have all 
 matters pacified among us by brotherly communication) 
 did never suffer themselves to be talked withal of any 
 matter ; lest they should afterwards allege to such as knew 
 not the matter, that they did it of force, because of the 
 Magistrate's commandment, which forbad them to come to 
 the Congregation. All the time wherein they absented 
 themselves, and contemned so many desires and intreaties 
 of the Church to have met upon agreement -making, before 
 any commandment was given of the Magistrate (which 
 commandment notwithstanding may seem that they, at 
 length, for the causes before mentioned, procured them- 
 selves) was recorded among the Acts of that 13th of 
 February ; and confirmed by the testimonies of Thirty-seven 
 names subscribed, as in the Act appeareth more at large. 
 
 The 14th of February, those eight men which were 
 appointed the 3rd of February, by the Congregation, to 
 amend the Discipline, presented the Book of Discipline to 
 the Congregation again : and the Congregation allowed it 
 [see pp. 127-128]. And those matters that were altered or 
 augmented in the Discipline were such as specially pertained 
 
 117 
 
Chambers's General Proxy, as a Deacon. 1557. 
 
 to those Causes wherein the Pastor and Seniors were the 
 one party; and how it must be proceeded against the 
 Pastor and Seniors, in case any of them were accused. 
 For concerning these things, there was never a word in the 
 Old Discipline. 
 
 And where, in the Old Discipline, there was no certain 
 mention how the Church should be governed ; and seeing 
 Master Hokne and others had now utterly forsaken the 
 Congregation ; who, in leaving their Offices, had drawn away 
 with them the most part of them that were appointed 
 Preachers ; and [also the] disj)osing of the Church's money ; 
 were more largely and more truly set forth and expressed. 
 
 For where Master Chambers had authority to gather 
 all godly men's alms for the poor of the Congregation 
 confirmed unto him (as he himself required) in writing, 
 signed by the Pastor and Seniors and certain others of the 
 chief men of the Church with their own hands ; and had 
 exercised the same gathering now a year and a half [August 
 1554-February 1556], that he alone should receive all; he 
 alone distribute, and be accomptable \^accountable~\ to no 
 man ; and he alone to be privy to the money : that matter, 
 were he never so faithful a man, seemeth very suspicious to 
 him ; and hurtful to the Church if he should die suddenly, 
 as the state of Man is casual. And the example also should 
 seem pernicious to the Church ; lest perhaps another man, 
 of small fidelity, should, by the same reason, draw all the 
 Church money into his own only IsoW] hands. 
 
 And forasmuch as the Deacons (unto whom the charge 
 of the Church's money seemeth to appertain by the Word of 
 GOD, and by the example of all rightly instituted Churches) 
 in our Congregation had not a mite to bestow. For there 
 were made Deacons honest men indeed ; but yet such, as for 
 their poverty, seemed not fit men to whom the common 
 money should be committed ; and by that colour [device, 
 plausibility'] Master Chambees thought he might, without 
 controlling, receive all the common money in his own hands 
 alone. The Congregation thought good to have a Deaconship 
 appointed more uprightly ; according to the rule described 
 in the Acts of the Apostles, and the example of other 
 godly-instituted Churches : and to the intent [that] the 
 Church's money might be meddled withal by the Deacons 
 without all suspicion ; it is provided in the amending of the 
 Discipline, That such men should be chosen Deacons as be, 
 
 118 
 
Chambers's ignoble conduct, as a Deacon. 1557. 
 
 not only of a most approved good fidelity ; but also such as 
 were able handsomely to live of their ov^n, without any 
 need of the Church's alms. 
 
 And, indeed, this seemed to be now so much the more 
 necessary ; for that many complained : some, that the alms 
 which they received before privately of private friends, was 
 taken up by the way, since Master Chambees began to 
 gather; as, indeed. Master Horne, then Pastor, threatened 
 openly, out of the pulpit, in his Sermon, saying, ' That he 
 would stop all men's vents,' as he termed it, * and receipts.' 
 Again, some complained that they could have nought at 
 Master Chambers' hands, but after beseeching, and 
 unreasonable long delays; some that they could have 
 nothing without bitter upbraid [ing] s ; and some that they 
 could obtain nothing of gift, but only of loan ; and other 
 some that they could get nought at all. So that now it 
 seemed requisite, of necessity, to seek some remedy for 
 these mischiefs. 
 
 All which complaints, we shall be constrained, of 
 extreme necessity, to put into one several piece of work 
 touching the whole matter, and communicating it to good 
 men. And concerning the Discipline — seeing there was no 
 certain express way in the Old Discipline how the Congre- 
 gation should be governed, neither could any long quietness 
 endure so long as Master Horne had the government by 
 that Discipline ; and seeing now Master Horne and Master 
 Chambers have utterly forsaken the Church, not only 
 themselves but also have drawn away with them many 
 others, and of them the most part of such as were appointed 
 Preachers and Readers of the Scripture ; so as they might 
 plainly appear to seek nothing else but that the Congrega- 
 tion (being destitute of Preaching and Reading ; as though 
 it could not stand without those men) should be utterly 
 broken up : the Congregation was, of necessity, enforced to 
 devise and provide for some certain Way of Governing the 
 Church ; whereby the Congregation might be set at a firm 
 and a constant quietness. 
 
 119 
 
AFTER, THIS 24th of February [1557], two Preachers 
 of the French and Flemish Churches, and Master 
 Valerand Poullain, came to the Congregation, 
 with the Magistrate's Edict. 
 
 The meaning of the Edict was, That Master 
 HoRNE, Master Chambers, Master Isaac, and the rest of the 
 Seniors should be restored unto their former full authority : 
 and that Master Horne should do the Office of Pastor, and 
 they of Seniors, in our Church, till the Magistrates might 
 have the hearing and determining of the matter more at 
 large. And it was commanded. That all such men as had 
 anything to say against Master Horne and the rest, should 
 exhibit the same to the Magistrate in writing. 
 
 Master Horne, the Decree being read, consulting first 
 with some of his complices (as in a new matter that he 
 never knew before), said to this effect, That he was ready 
 to obey the honourable Magistrate, as concerning other 
 functions belonging to the Pastor, that is to say, Consulta- 
 tions with the Seniors and Administration of Discipline : 
 but he would not meddle with Preaching; because [seeing 
 that] his Ministry was infamed by some men, he could not 
 do it without the offence of himself and of many. 
 
 Answer was made, in the Church's name, For that the 
 honourable Magistrate had sent the Seniors again to the 
 Church, the Church was glad of it : for they were all sorry 
 for their departure ; and now were very joyous of their 
 coming again. 
 
 Concerning Master HoRNE, forsomuch as he refused the 
 chiefest part of the Pastor's Office, wherein he hath behaved 
 himself well, if in anything well, that is, in the Office of 
 Preaching ; again, where he would take upon him that part 
 wherein he is justly reprehended, as wanting discretion and 
 soberness therein, that is, the Administration of Ecclesias- 
 tical Discipline with the Seniors : he overshooteth himself 
 in both these points. Therefore inasmuch as he exempteth 
 himself from that Office wherein he might profit the Congre- 
 gation ; the Congregation, in like case, will not admit him 
 120 
 
1557. Home and Chambers refuse quietness. 
 
 to that Office wherein he hath ill behaved himself before ; 
 as the Congregation, if need be, shall declare unto the 
 Magistrates. Wherein likewise the Congregation cannot 
 admit Master Chambers to the Office of Senior, for certain 
 causes. 
 
 And for the rest of the Seniors, * We,' say they, ' give 
 unto the Magistrates right humble thanks.' 
 
 This done ; those Three men which came unto them 
 with the Magistrates' Edict, did earnestly exhort, first in 
 the Magistrates' name, and eftsoons [again] in their own, 
 to fall to a quiet agreement among themselves ; for that 
 were most honesty than to accuse one another unto the 
 Congregation : which thing as it is most unworthy of 
 Christian men ; so is it unto us specially, that profess our- 
 selves banished for the Gospel's sake. 
 
 Answer was made, in the name of the Church, as 
 folio weth : 
 
 * We wish for a brotherly peace from the bottom of our 
 hearts; praying Master Horne and Master Chambers 
 instantly [urgently] to bend their minds unto quietness : and 
 most heartily beseeching these Three men our brethren, and 
 banished for the same Gospel that we are, that they will help 
 with their authority to set a quietness among us ; so as the 
 matter should come no more to the Magistrate's ear.' 
 
 These Three answered, That they would hear what 
 Answer Master Horne and Master Chambers would make. 
 
 Hereto Master Horne answered. Seeing the matter is 
 already before the Magistrate ; the Magistrate shall have the 
 hearing and determining of it ! If any had aught against 
 him ; let them put it up in writing before the Magistrate ! 
 For he was ready to answer all men ; and either he would 
 try his innocency, or (being found faulty) suffer punishment 
 for the same. 
 
 Master Chambers made like Answer for himself. 
 
 Then forasmuch as there could be no other end; the 
 Congregation requested those Three grave and learned 
 Preachers to make report to the Magistrate of their desire 
 and readiness to have agreement. 
 
 And so they, as soon as these things were put in writing, 
 departed. 
 
 And the Church also made an Act of that day ; sub- 
 scribing with their hands to the same. 
 
 121 
 
HeiT Glauberg dismisses Home's Ministry. 1557. 
 
 The same day, at afternoon, the Magistrates, having 
 more plain intelligence of the matter, commanded, by their 
 Edict subscribed with their hands, that Master Hoene and 
 Master Chambers should meddle no more, the one with the 
 Pastorship and the other with the Seniorship, till all the 
 controversies were thoroughly heard and decided, i^nd 
 commandment was given, that the eighth day after, which 
 was the 3rd of March, such as had to say of any party 
 should be present. This matter was grievous to the 
 Church, as may be thought, that things should grow to 
 such extremity. 
 
 When they had gathered certain matter, they exhibited 
 it to the Magistrates, when as they came to the English 
 Church; where all the Company were assembled before 
 them, which was the last of February : where the Magis- 
 trates made an end, by their own authority, of the contro- 
 versy ; as shall be said hereafter. 
 
 The last of February [1557], the Magistrate came to our 
 Temple [the French word for the edifice of a Church'], 
 a little before ten of the clock ; and there, of his authority, 
 reconciled certain of the Congregation that were at 
 variance among themselves, and took order that all former 
 offences should be utterly extinct, and buried in the grave 
 of forgetfulness. 
 
 Whereupon, at the commandment, and in the presence, 
 of this Magistrate, the parties joined hands together, in token 
 that they were reconciled, and were good friends and lovers. 
 
 Afterwards, the Pastor, Elders, and Deacons, were put 
 from their ecclesiastical functions, by an Edict signed and 
 subscribed with three of the Magistrates' hands ; and were all 
 made private men, as the rest of the Congregation. And, by 
 the same Edict of the Magistrates, it was decreed that that 
 Congregation might freely, when they would, choose either 
 them, or other Ministers. Likewise it was permitted and 
 granted that, according to the ability [to remunerate] of the 
 Congregation, they might choose one, or many. Ministers of 
 the Word or Doctors. Moreover, order was taken, by the 
 same Edict, that the Treasure or common money of the Con- 
 gregation should be kept and distributed by the Deacons ; 
 and that the Deacons should, at certain appointed times, 
 give up an Account of it, before the Ministers of the Word 
 and Seniors. 
 122 
 
1557. The Church thanks Herr Glauberg. 
 
 We were licensed, by the same Edict of the Magistrates, 
 to draw out an Ecclesiastical Discipline; whereby the Con- 
 gregation should be governed. 
 
 Afterward, there was thanks given to the Magistrate, 
 in the name of the whole Congregation, for his singular 
 good will and affection to the Congregation ; and the Magis- 
 trate departed, wishing well, in like sort, to the Company. 
 
 But by whose means, the Magistrate came thus unto 
 us, and took such order; or whether the Magistrate, of 
 himself, wrought this device : we cannot certainly say. But 
 that we of the Church were not the cause that any such 
 thing were done ; we take GOD, and our consciences, and 
 the Magistrate, who knoweth the whole matter, to witness ! 
 
THE MORROW AFTER, which was the 1st of March, 
 the Magistrate gave us counsel, by a few lines that 
 he wrote unto us [see page 142] , to draw forth the 
 Ecclesiastical Discipline out of hand [at once] , while 
 • we were as yet all private men, and therefore might 
 best take counsel for that that should be most behovable 
 [profitable, advantageous] for the whole Company : lest that 
 if we deferred the doing of it until the Ministers were chosen 
 and appointed, our consultation should be more troublesome; 
 while the Ministers on the one side, and the Congregation 
 on the other, might pluck and force more unto themselves 
 than of right they ought. 
 
 This most wholesome and profitable counsel of the 
 Magistrate was, the next day after, which was the 2nd of 
 March, proposed in the Congregation; and it liked and 
 pleased the whole Company: notwithstanding, because that 
 Master Horne made some matter, for that {because] some 
 were absent, the matter was deferred unto the next day. 
 
 The 3rd of March, by the advice of that good and godly 
 Magistrate, Eight and thirty of the Congregation chose, by 
 voices. Fifteen men to write Ecclesiastical Laws. 
 
 Master Horne, and Master Chambers, and almost to 
 the number of Fourteen more, sat by ; and would give no 
 voices : notwithstanding that we requested and intreated 
 them. But they required they might have leave to put 
 down their minds in writing. 
 
 So then, being requested to write down their minds ; 
 Master Horne rose up, and wrote on the paper in these 
 words following, 'My mind is that the Old Discipline be 
 kept still ; and not mended.' 
 
 Master Chambers and Master Isaac, and others, to the 
 number of Fourteen, wrote down their minds to the self- 
 same purpose. 
 
 Now when we saw, far beyond our expectation and 
 otherwise than we looked for, that there was a new dissen- 
 sion arising between us ; being set at one and reconciled 
 124 
 
1557. Home's simple subtilty. 
 
 one to the other, not scarce three days before, and in witness 
 thereof had given hands each to other : we could not other- 
 wise do but be grieved and sorrow greatly, to see the 
 groundwork of more troubles and dissensions laid. 
 
 And because those Fourteen gave to understand, by 
 their hands put down unto it in writing, That they thought 
 it not good to alter their Old Discipline ; to the end that it 
 might evidently appear how many we were, that had con- 
 sented upon the choice of Fifteen men which should set 
 down in writing a Form of Discipline, according as the 
 Magistrate had commanded : we, on the other side, trusted, 
 that we thought it for the behoof and profit of the Congre- 
 gation that a Form of Discipline should be made and put 
 down, as the Magistrate had commanded. And to this 
 determination and sentence, being put in writing, we, in 
 number Eight and thirty, subscribed our names : with pro- 
 testation that we did nothing but that was good and lawful, 
 according to the Magistrate's will and mind; requesting 
 them to give their consent, and to agree with us. 
 
 But they, after much debating and many words to and 
 
 fro for their Old Discipline, that it needed not to be deplaced 
 
 or altered, came to this pass at the length. That they said, 
 
 ' We had to consult of [the] correcting, but 
 
 not of making, a Discipline': and very The simple 
 
 instantly [urgently'] and earnestly urged ^^^^ ^^ 
 
 the same; upon the words of that advice ... ^ , 
 T 1 1 . 1 .1 ^^ . . . 1 -. . factious head, 
 
 and counsel which the Magistrate had given 
 
 touching the speedy dispatch of the Discipline of the Church 
 
 before the Election of the Ministers. 
 
 We therefore, which thought it not much material 
 whether it were termed a new ?nade, or a corrected. 
 Discipline, to have no occasion of dissension, changed 
 our Copy ; and put in, instead of these words, ' Discipline 
 should be made,' ' should be corrected.' 
 
 And so those Fourteen, which made a shew before as 
 though they would not suffer any one jot of the Old 
 Discipline to be altered and changed; (calling to mind, I 
 suppose, either the fewness of their number ; or the odds of 
 the matter, because that Old Discipline was utterly taken 
 away by the Magistrate's Edict, the last of February, as 
 the chiefest cause of our controversies ; or else foreseeing 
 that the Magistrate would be offended with that their 
 dissension) they all jointly together. Master Horne and 
 
 125 
 
i^'ifteen to frame the second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 Master Chambeks beginning the dance, put their hands to 
 
 HoRNEandhis ours, for the correction of the Discipline. 
 
 company sub- Then did Master Hoene request, That, 
 
 scribe to the seeing now they had consented unto us, for 
 
 other party. the writing down of the Discipline ; he and 
 
 the residue of the Fourteen might freely give their voices 
 
 for the choosing of those Fourteen [Hokne himself being 
 
 the Fifteenth] which they had already appointed, or some 
 
 such others, as they would. 
 
 But we (because we had before requested them to give 
 their voices, and they refused : considering that those 
 Fourteen drew all one line, and were fully bent in all points 
 to do one as the other, being all like affected, and, by that 
 means, might, of purpose, wholly bestow their voices upon 
 some certain, and so overthrow our Election, which they 
 knew already) denied to grant and suffer them ; and yet we 
 said. That if they would, we would not refuse to appoint 
 another day to choose the said Fourteen men, or others : 
 yet giving Master Horne, in the meanwhile, to wit \_know'] , 
 that that matter, which might have been quietly despatched 
 in three hours, would scarcely, by his means, be finished in 
 three days. 
 
 At the length. Master Horne, after consultation had 
 with certain, spake aloud, in the name of the Fourteen, in 
 this wise. * Although,' said he, * it were meet that we all 
 severally give our voices ; yet that we may be no longer a 
 hindrance, I pronounce, in all their names, that we do all, 
 by our voices, choose those Fourteen men, whom you have 
 already [with himself] appointed.' 
 
 When the residue were asked. Whether they consented 
 to this, or no ? Master Isaac answered. That all agreed ; 
 otherwise if any were contrary minded, he would speak. 
 
 And thus, by a general consent of all, not one man 
 excepted, Fifteen men were chosen to write Ecclesiastical 
 Laws, the 3rd of March [1557]. 
 
 126 
 
T 
 
 HE FIFTEEN ELECTED agreed between them- 
 selves to assemble and come ^vr t tt ^ 
 
 together the 4th of March, at one 
 
 *=> ' came not till two. 
 
 of the clock at alter noon. 
 
 When they came together there was much ado 
 a great while, Whether the Old Discipline should be 
 corrected ; or a new [one] made ? 
 
 We, of the Church, alleged that all occasions of old 
 controversies, whereof the Old Discipline (being unperfect 
 and naught) was one, were utterly taken away by the 
 Magistrate's Edict. 
 
 Some urged that this corrected, or amended, was in the 
 advice and counsel that the Magistrate gave us for the 
 speedy dispatch of Discipline. ' For,' said they, ' that is not 
 corrected; which is clean taken away.' 
 
 At length, the Book of the Old Discipline, and another 
 of the New Discipline [see page 117,] which The Book of 
 was corrected in the absence of Master Discipline brought 
 HoRNE and others, was read : and so they forth and read, 
 departed for that day ; appointing to meet again the 8th 
 of March, at the same hour. 
 
 The 8th of March, the Fifteen men assembled again ; 
 
 and there agreed upon Articles for the 
 
 1 • £ T-k- • T 1 • 1 X J Master HOBNB 
 
 making of Discipline, which were set down 
 
 J n 1, -t, J i. X.X. came at three, 
 
 m a paper, and all subscribed unto them ; 
 
 saving that Master HoRNE, and Master Chambers, and 
 
 Master Isaac, and Master Bentham, would not subscribe to 
 
 that Article concerning the having of Two Ministers of the 
 
 Word : and yet, notwithstanding, they all agreed upon this, 
 
 that it was a matter indifferent, whether there should be 
 
 one or many Ministers of the Word ; for it is not deJB.ned in 
 
 the Scriptures, but left free. 
 
 Afterward, Master Hales gave to Master Chambers a 
 
 Book of Discipline, which was written in the absence of 
 
 Master Horne and others, and was of the same Articles as 
 
 the Congregation had made and agreed upon [see page 117]; 
 
 127 
 
Home's wrath at the first New Discipline. iss?. 
 
 that Master Horne, and he, and Master Isaac, might read 
 it over; and if they allowed aught therein, that it might 
 be annexed to the Discipline that was in hand. 
 
 But, afterward, when Master Horne, through occasion 
 of talk about the correcting of the Discipline, said, That 
 there had been no other Discipline in the Church but that 
 Old Discipline ; and that therefore the Magistrate spake of 
 correcting of that, not of the utter abolishing thereof : and 
 that it was answered. That that same other Book of Disci- 
 pline (being written when he was absent) might as well be 
 understood to be meant, as that same Old Discipline : both 
 for that there was more equity in it ; and also it was sub- 
 scribed unto of so [as] many as well as that Old Discipline, 
 which he so extolled. Then Master Horne brake out into 
 most spiteful words against all his countrymen that had 
 agreed to that Discipline ; which were, at the least, Thirty- 
 six persons : affirming. That all they that had thus conspired 
 together for the establishing of those Articles, according to 
 the shortness of the time wherein they met ; that they 
 were, in a certain degree, guilty of treason against the 
 Magistrate, against the Senate, and (to be short) against 
 the whole City. 
 
 Then Master Hales (understanding by Master Horne's 
 words, that nothing was sought but new trouble ; and being 
 put in mind also of Master Bentham) rehearsed again that 
 Book of Discipline, which, a little before, was oifered to 
 Master Chambers : affirming. That he understood, they 
 went about to seek rather an occasion of challenging 
 at the Book by reading of it, than a way of making a new 
 Discipline. 
 
 The 11th of March [1557], the Fifteen men met again 
 upon certain Articles ; to which, except one which Master 
 Horne and Master Chambers would not subscribe, they all 
 subscribed. 
 
 A little before our departure ; it was thought profitable 
 that those things, which we had collected and agreed upon, 
 should be brought into a certain form of a Book: adding, 
 either out of the Old Discipline, or by occasion, as we were 
 gathering these things together, such things as might 
 seem profitable: Master HoRNE and Master Chambers being 
 intreated that they would gather those things in such sort, 
 or else be present to confer with others that read. 
 128 
 
1557. Edward Isaac steals the Church's Draft. 
 
 Master Horne answered, That he would not ; neither 
 was there any such need. 
 
 The 16th day of March [1557], they met again in the 
 Church; and there a certain Bill IDraft^ (in which were 
 written certain Articles tending to Discipline) was exhibited 
 unto them, that among the Fifteen it might be deliberated 
 upon and debated. 
 
 Master Isaac spake many things very sharply against 
 one Article, as very dangerous and perilous against those 
 good men, through whose liberality the poor of the Church 
 were sustained ; and making-wise as though he would know 
 the matter better, he requested the Bill : which, .being 
 reached unto him, he putteth it up in his bosom ; neither 
 would he give it again. And so, by this means, he took 
 away the matter for us to work upon ; since that we had no 
 other copy. 
 
 Afterward, the Book (in which those things were written 
 that were agreed upon among the Fifteen; and certain 
 things out of the Old Discipline, and others also, were 
 gathered into some order) was brought out among them to 
 be consulted upon: and being read, Master HoRNE and 
 Master Chambers, first of all, complained. That Book 
 was gathered, they not witting thereof; and it had been 
 long beaten upon among certain of them : and therefore it 
 was reason that a copy should be given to them and to 
 Master Isaac ; and a farther time also to deliberate. Master 
 Isaac affirmed that he needed two months, or one at the 
 least, to consider of that Book. 
 
 It was answered, That although Masters Horne and 
 Chambers complained that they were not admitted to the 
 collecting of the Book : in that, they did us wrong : for 
 being of us thereunto required ; they refused it, and left it 
 to others. 
 
 In that they required a copy, it seemed unjust ; seeing 
 that the Church had decreed that we, the Fifteen, should 
 debate together as concerning the writing of the Discipline : 
 for that thing tended again to a new dissension. 
 
 Again, that they required so long a time to deliberate, 
 and especially Master Isaac; it was most unjust. For 
 seeing the Mart was now at hand ; it was profitable, or 
 rather necessary, that our Church should with speed be 
 1 Whittingham 9 129 
 
The Frankfort Mart is now at hand. 1557. 
 
 established, and our Ministers elected: lest, to our great 
 infamy, men coming hither out of all Europe, they might 
 also see the broils of our Church, and so spread them far 
 abroad among all nations. Moreover, that it would fall out 
 to the great hurt of the poor, if godly men, being offended 
 with our dissensions, being before beneficial to the poor, 
 withdraw now their liberality; and therefore there was need 
 of speedy help in pacifying and quieting the Church before 
 the Mart ; being now at hand. 
 
 Master Hokne answereth. That he required not too 
 much time. Two or three days should be enough for him 
 to deliberate, notwithstanding that the copy ought to be 
 granted for no less time ; seeing many things were contained 
 in that Book, and some also dark and doubtful things, and 
 to him, before that time, unheard of, or at the least unknown : 
 and that therefore he requested that all should be asked, 
 man by man, Whether they thought not this reasonable and 
 just that he required. For if to the most, it should seem 
 reasonable; he would, at any hand [cosf], have a copy of 
 that Book. 
 
 Every man therefore was asked ; beginning at Master 
 Bentham. He (as well for the causes before alleged ; as also 
 that no occasion of wrangling might arise of the Book, and 
 lest the Book should come to the hands of any others before 
 it were brought to the Congregation, and for certain other 
 causes) thought it not meet that any copy should be given 
 to any : but that the Book should be brought forth among 
 them, and all they hearing it (that were appointed of the 
 Congregation), it should be after read, and that time enough 
 should be given to stand upon [^debate, discuss^ every decree 
 and sentence ; and more exactly to examine them — ^and this 
 seemed to him very just and reasonable. 
 
 And this judgment is condescended [agreed~\ to of all 
 the rest : and so Master Hoene leaveth off from requesting 
 the copy. 
 
 Afterwards, the Book is begun to be read from the 
 beginning ; and in examining of every of the Decrees long 
 time is spent, and of some Articles in the beginning much 
 disputation and debating is had. But Master Hoene, 
 Masters Chambees and Isaac, being asked their judgements, 
 would not answer ; no, not in the most plainest matters 
 and laiown of all men, either to allow or disallow : as, for 
 example, there was one Article. 
 
 180 
 
1657. The Eleven finish the second New Discipline. 
 
 We profess the selfsame doctrine which is contained in the 
 Canonical Books of the Holy Scriptures, to wit, in the Books of the Old 
 and New Testament; in which is contained fully all doctrine 
 necessary for our salvation. [See page 152.] 
 
 To this and such others, being most plain and manifest, 
 Master Horne answered, as to all the others, 
 That he would answer nothing, without 
 great deliberation. By which his doings; 
 he gave occasion to all men to wonder. 
 
 And so, some other Decrees of that 
 Book being examined ; a meeting of the 
 Fifteen was appointed against the next 
 day: and so they departed. 
 
 If Master Horne 
 took such deliber- 
 ation before he 
 would subscribe 
 to that Article : 
 what meaneth 
 this, that poor 
 ignorant men and 
 women must thus 
 subscribe upon the 
 sudden ; or else to 
 Newgate ! 
 
 The next day, being the 17th of March ; 
 and again the day following, being the 
 18th; Twelve of the Fifteen met: for 
 Master Isaac, Masters Horne and Chambers, came not. 
 
 Upon both days, the Discipline was more diligently 
 read and examined; and of Eleven of them which were 
 appointed, allowed and subscribed unto. 
 
 Ul 
 
UPON THE 20th day of March [1557], the Discipline 
 was offered to the whole Congregation; that it 
 might, of them, either in the whole, or in part, be 
 allowed or disallowed : and, the same day, w^as it 
 twice read over. 
 
 After the reading, Master Horne and Master Chambers 
 required a copy of the Discipline ; that, at their leisure, they 
 might farther deliberate upon it. 
 
 It was answered, That it was to be openly read and 
 read again, both to them and others, as often as they would, 
 with time enough given to every man more diligently to 
 examine every Article : but seeing the Magistrate had com- 
 manded that we should exhibit to them a copy of the 
 Discipline, turned into Latin, so soon as possibly might be ; 
 therefore we durst not scatter any copies before the 
 Magistrate had seen it. Besides, that we feared lest Master 
 Horne and Master Chambers (who were among the Fifteen 
 appointed of the Church for the writing of the Discipline : 
 who might [have] also, when they would, not only hear the 
 Discipline, but also examine the same diligently, and yet 
 would not meet with the others at the appointed time) 
 would request a copy ; not so much to know the Discipline 
 as to stir up new broils. Nevertheless, when the Magistrate 
 had once seen it ; leave to be given to any man that would, 
 to see it. 
 
 With this Answer, they and some others, being offended ; 
 at the Second Reading of the Discipline, they departed 
 away ; and abstained again, with their whole households, 
 from the Church, from Public Prayers and Sermons : Which 
 thing blew up and increased the report of our disagreements 
 and strifes. Neither would they, from that time forward, 
 unless they were commanded by the Magistrate, come to 
 the Church : when as, notwithstanding, they could not shew 
 us any just cause to be given them, why they should so 
 depart from the Church, and refrain [from] the Public 
 Prayers and godly Sermons; as if we had been Ethnics 
 {^pagans^ or Publicans. 
 
 132 
 
1557. The Church adopt the second New DiscipHne. 
 
 The 25th day, our Discipline was read the Third time : 
 and the 26th day, it was read the Fourth time, by the 
 commandment of the Magistrate ; at the reading whereof, 
 all Englishmen that were of the Church were commanded 
 to be present. 
 
 The 30th of March [1557], it was read the Fifth time : 
 and so, at divers times, there subscribed Forty-two, in the 
 good allowance thereof ; which was the greater part by a 
 great deal of the Church : for the whole Church, at that 
 present, had not above Sixty-two. 
 
 And because now the Mart was at hand; that there 
 might be some better Form of a well-ordered Church, 
 Five were appointed of the Church, the 20th of March, to 
 nominate certain from among whom, according to the 
 Magistrate's Decree, should be chosen the Ministers of the 
 Word, Seniors, and Deacons. 
 
 The 21st of March, the names of Twenty men, or there- 
 abouts, were proponed [proposed] to those Five appointed 
 of the Church; and it was therewithal declared. That if any 
 would, or could, reprove any of them that were named, either 
 in doctrine or manners; they should shew it the 23rd day after. 
 
 Upon the 23rd day, none finding any fault in any of 
 those whose names were propounded ; it was again decreed, 
 That yet if they had anything to say against any man; they 
 should declare that, the 24th day following. 
 
 The 25th of March, Master Chambeks, Master Binkes, 
 Master Ade, Master Beikbek, and Master Bentham, who 
 were among them that were named, told the Church, That 
 if, peradventure, they should be chosen, for certain causes, 
 they could not serve the Church ; and that they signified 
 this to the Church in time, lest the Election were frustrate. 
 
 But when no man could object any fault in these or [the] 
 others that were named ; the Election of the Ministers was 
 made the 29th of March : and the ordaining of them that 
 were chosen, was appointed of the Church, the day following. 
 
 In the mean season. Master Horne and Master Chambers 
 and certain others, left not oft* to sue to the Magistrates that, 
 both our Election might be hindered : and also that it might 
 be lawful for them to be of our Church, and yet not to sub- 
 scribe to our Discipline ; the thing that they themselves, 
 notwithstanding, would never grant to any others. 
 
 133 
 
A new Ministry is chosen. 1557. 
 
 The 27th of March, after dinner, it began to be muttered 
 of certain, That the Magistrate had forbidden that we should 
 go forward in the Election. The which thing surely grieved 
 us. For, by that means, we saw that we should have no form 
 of a Church before the Mart, and that therefore we should 
 become a reproach to all men; which seemed [? shame] 
 should be spread among all nations. 
 
 But this rumour was altogether vain. For the 28th of 
 March, which was the day before the Election should be, 
 after the Sermon, the Decree of the Magistrates was openly 
 read in the Church ; wherein it was commanded, That we 
 should take in hand and perform the Election of the Minis- 
 ters in the same order and upon the same day that we had 
 appointed ; and that all Englishmen, that were of our 
 Church, should be present the same day, at the Election, 
 and give their voices. 
 
 The 29th day of March [1557] , after Prayers, the Sermon, 
 and Public Fast ; a little before twelve, the Election of the 
 Ministers began to be made; and, when we were in the 
 midst of the Election, Master Horne, Master Chambers and 
 others, to the number of eighteen men, (who, before, were 
 neither with us at the Sermon, nor at Prayers ; but had kept 
 themselves in some houses not far from the Church; being 
 warned of their side that had watched in the Church) came 
 in suddenly, on a troop together, into the Church ; and there 
 each one striveth who shall cast in his Bill first upon the 
 table standing in the midst of the Church. All which Bills 
 contained one matter, and written almost with like words, 
 to wit. That they could not give their voices in the same 
 Election ; because they could not, of their consciences, allow 
 that Discipline by which the Election was made. And that 
 they might enlarge their number ; they brought with them 
 two Bills of those that were absent, and of some others 
 which were never accompted [accounted'] of the Church. 
 And so (after they had troubled our Election; and after 
 Master Horne also walking with another, a little while, 
 overthwart [from side to side] in the midst of the Church) 
 all in a manner departed again. 
 
 Afterwards, the Election was fully ended at one of the 
 clock at afternoon. There were chosen two Ministers of the 
 Word, six Seniors, and four Deacons. Now the Deacons 
 were, besides [in accordance with] the wonted custom of 
 our Church, of the number of those who could live of their 
 134 
 
1557. Only John Wilford is re-elected. 
 
 own : for that [because^ the common Treasure might seem, 
 without all suspicion, to be committed to such, rather than 
 to the poorer sort. 
 
 Now in that Master Horne, neither any of the others 
 that were before in the Ministry, except only " Master 
 Wilford, were chosen again to the Ministry, was specially 
 through their own fault. 
 
 For Master Horne never almost ceased, for certain 
 days, to profess openly that he would never exercise again 
 any Ecclesiastical Ministry in that Church ; and being 
 before appointed by the Magistrate to preach in our Church, 
 he would never so much as once preach. And Master 
 Chambers, when his name, among the rest to be chosen, 
 was propounded the 25th of March ; he professed openly in 
 the Church, all men hearing it, before the Election, That 
 though he were chosen of us to some Ministry ; yet that he 
 would never use it : and therefore that we should not, in 
 any case, choose him, unless we would have our Election to 
 be frustrate. Wherefore it is no marvel, if they were not 
 chosen; who, lest they should be chosen, did themselves 
 openly denounce it. And, therefore, in this, they do us 
 great wrong that would seem to bear men in hand \^persuade 
 them] that they were, at the first, thrust out of their 
 Ministry by us ; or long of [on account of] us, they were not 
 chosen in again. 
 
 Master Isaac, in like manner, Master Binks, Master 
 Brickbek, and Master EscoT, openly professed that they 
 would in no wise use any public Ministry in our Church. 
 And, hereupon, it came specially to pass that only Master 
 Wilford, who had not made any such exception, was, from 
 among them which were before in the Ministry, chosen again. 
 
 [There is a Letter to Heinrich Bullinger, in ' Original Letters ' 
 764-5, Ed. 1846-7 (Parker Society) that gives the names of some of these 
 new Church Officers, It ends thus, 
 
 Dated at Frankfort, September 17, 1557. 
 Your Piety's most devoted, the Minister, Elders, and Deacons, 
 of the Church of the English Exiles at Frankfort on the Main. 
 David Whitehead. John Taverner. Gregory Railton. 
 John Wilford. John Hales. Edmund Sutton.] 
 
 Thomas Sowerby. William Master. 
 
 * 188 
 
THE 3ED OP APRIL [1557], the Magistrate (who 
 desired that these Church dissensions of ours might 
 be pacified and quieted ; and he now, because of the 
 Mart, had no leisure to do the same) writeth his 
 Letters to Doctor Cox, Doctor Sandys, and Master 
 Baktue [i.e. RiCHAKD Bektie, the husband of Catherine 
 Bertie, Duchess Dowager of Suffolk] ; in which he 
 exhorteth them, that they, if they could by any convenient 
 means, as Arbiters of some estimation, end this strife 
 among us. 
 
 Now when either side was come before them ; and all 
 we, in the name of the Church, (for all had granted our 
 controversies to be heard and determined, without any 
 exception at all to them, and to other Arbiters whatsoever, 
 whom they should call unto them) had offered this thing 
 to the Arbiters written, and all our names subscribed to it. 
 Master Horne, Master Chambers, and others first required. 
 That Master Horne might be restored to his Office of 
 Pastorship; Master IsAACK, Master Chambers, and others, 
 into their Office of Seniors ; and the Old Discipline into 
 his former place and authority : so as they were in the 
 beginning of these controversies. 'For then,' said they, 'will 
 we leave all controversies to the Arbiters.' 
 
 When we had refused this, as most unjust and 
 unreasonable ; then they requested, That seeing we would 
 not restore the Old Discipline, and them to their former 
 authority; that then we would suffer our Discipline and 
 Ministers to be none otherwise than their Old [Discipline], 
 without all authority, and no Minister at all nor Discipline, 
 to be in our Church : but that the matter should remain in 
 that state and condition that it was in the last of February ; 
 when the Magistrate, having put all the Ministers from their 
 Offices, departed from us. And so should the matter be left 
 to Arbiters. 
 
 When we remembered what, and how great, travails that 
 Discipline and Election of Ministers had cost us ; and saw 
 that, by this means, our Church should be made destitute 
 
 136 
 
1557. The Three English Arbitrators. 
 
 of Ministers, and a large window to be opened for new 
 contentions ; and had also denied that thing : Master 
 HoKNE requested that it might be lawful for him to go a 
 little aside, and to consult with some of his side, about the 
 whole matter. 
 
 A little after, returning again, and saying, That they 
 would leave no way unsought after, whereby peace might be 
 gotten ; although they yielded much from their right. 
 Then he readeth a certain Bill to those Three appointed of 
 the Magistrate, and to us ; written in his own name and the 
 names of others : which I have added hereunder, written 
 word for word ; lest any man should think that anything, 
 of purpose, were altered by us. 
 
 The Bill of Master Horne and others. 
 
 WE OFFER AND permit with most willing minds (having the 
 licence of the Magistrate, as it may well be for this purpose) 
 that all our controversies and contentions whatsoever which 
 have been sown and brought in among us since the beginning 
 of this breach, and since the first day we began to strive until this present 
 time and hour, to be debated, decided, and determined, by Arbiters ; 
 being none of this our Congregation, and yet from among the brethren, 
 our countrymen, equally and indifferently [impartially] by the parties 
 disagreeing to be chosen, upon this condition, That not only the Election 
 of Ministers, and besides all other things done by the Order of the said 
 Discipline, stand in suspense : to be allowed, or disallowed, by the deter- 
 mination and judgement of the Arbiters to be chosen as is aforesaid. 
 Written the 5th of April, Anno 1557. 
 
 And that the indifferent [impartiaT] Reader may, by 
 comparing their offer and ours, see which is the most 
 reasonable ; we have added ours also, written out, word for 
 word, as we offered it up before the foresaid Master Bartue 
 [i.e. Richard Bertie] , Doctor Cox, and Doctor Sandys ; 
 and to the dissenting brethren. 
 
 The copy whereof is this. 
 
 WE SUBMIT OURSELVES, and are contented to commit all 
 manner of controversies that have heretofore risen among 
 us in the Church to such Arbiters as the Magistrate hath 
 appointed, and to all such as they call unto them to the 
 hearing and determining thereof, according to GOD's Word and good 
 
 137 
 
Everything is to stand in suspense. 1557. 
 
 reason. And thus simply and plainly ; without any manner of exception 
 or condition. 
 
 In witness whereof, we have subscribed our names, the 5th of April, 
 Anno 1557. 
 
 Thou mayest see here, gentle Reader, that, Albeit we 
 had our Discipline written and allowed of Eleven, of the 
 Fifteen, men whom the Congregation, by the Magistrate's 
 authority, had appointed, to wit, the Discipline ; and there- 
 upon confirmed with the hands of Forty-two men, which 
 was the greatest part of our Church by a great deal ; Albeit 
 we had also all Ecclesiastical Ministers, by the Magistrate's 
 decree and the authority of the Congregation, lawfully 
 elected : Yet, for quietness sake, we put all to the Arbiters, 
 wholly ; either to be allowed, or disallowed, without any 
 manner of exception. 
 
 But Master Horne and Master Chambers and others, 
 seeking more their own will than any quiet agreement, 
 would not, at the first, admit those Three Arbiters appointed 
 of the Magistrates. For Master Horne made exception 
 against some of them : and afterwards would abide no 
 order or offer, unless we would, with our subscriptions, 
 suffer and commit our Discipline, the Election of Ministers, 
 and all other matters of our Church, to stand in suspense, as 
 they called it ; so that, by their drift, we should have had 
 no Discipline, no certain Ministry, no Order, and so conse- 
 quently no Church. 
 
 They would that these Arbiters should be chosen 
 These three indifferently [impartially^ from among such 
 
 Arbiters had their as were our countrymen ; but not of our 
 being out from the Congregation : so that it should be lawful 
 EngUsh Churches, for them to choose where they list, and 
 whom they list. 
 
 Now consider with me, whosoever thou art, indifferent 
 [impartiaV] Reader ! if we, first, having given and sealed our 
 writing, in the name of the whole Church, had granted our 
 Discipline, Ministers, and all other Orders of our Church to 
 stand in suspense, until they should either be allowed, or 
 disallowed, of the Arbiters chosen in such sort : and till 
 Master HoRNE and Master Chambers (according to their 
 canvassing craftiness, now enough, and more than enough, 
 known unto us) had chosen Arbiters, for their part, out of 
 far places ; who either could not, or else would not, meet 
 
 13B 
 
1557. This is refused by the Church. 
 
 together about this matter. Or (which was most certain to 
 come to pass), if Master Horne and Master Chambers, 
 wheresoever at length they had chosen Arbiters, had not, 
 for all that, chosen such for their side who, unless things 
 were done according to their own mind, -would decree 
 nothing at all : but the Arbiters disagreeing on both sides, 
 the matter should be left undone. What then should have 
 become of our Church, with these their suspensive Ministers, 
 and with the Discipline, and all other things ? For the 
 condition offered up of Master Horne and Master Chambers 
 was declared to be this. That so long all should remain in 
 suspense, till they should be allowed, or disallowed, by the 
 Arbiters : so that, if the Arbiters should have been divided 
 equally, as many times it cometh to pass, the Ministers of 
 the Church might determine nothing ; but the Discipline 
 and all other things must continually hang in suspense. 
 
 Again, the Church, though it were in great peril and 
 danger, yet lest it should leave any way unproved for the 
 obtaining of peace, (because they thought that some of those 
 Three were not meet, whom the Magistrates had appointed 
 for Arbiters) offered up another Bill containing altogether the 
 self same matter, and writ with the same words. That they 
 would stand to the judgement of any other Arbiters whom- 
 soever; being chosen indifferently [impartially'] by the 
 other party, from among our countrymen; and leave all 
 things to them plainly and simply, without any exception 
 or condition, to be determined and decided. 
 
 But they would allow no condition offered of us ; unless 
 we would first, by the subscribing of our names, allow that 
 most unjust and unreasonable condition of theirs : and, by 
 our prejudice, condemn our Ministers, our Discipline, and 
 all other things that we had done ; and so, by this means, 
 had opened a gap to them, to overthrow our Church. 
 
 But when they had thus behaved themselves before 
 Master Bartue, Doctor Cox, and Doctor Sandys : yet certain 
 of them, when now the Mart was in the chief flower, reported 
 throughout the whole City, That we had rejected their most 
 just and peaceable requests; and that we were altogether 
 troublesome men, and plainly bent to suffer no peace nor 
 quietness. Howbeit, we had rather that they should shew 
 these things that are false of us to others ; than that they, 
 together with others, should openly deride our folly ; (if we 
 
 180 
 
Chambers's dishonourable conduct. 1557. 
 
 had yielded to such requests) as they that, with our great toil 
 and travail, had, to the quiet of our Church, established 
 some Church ; and now, on a sudden, by the subscription of 
 one Bill Idocument^ , through headiness and foolish facility, 
 should have overthrown the whole. 
 
 But they, when they could not obtain this, went about 
 this [other matter] very busily, that the whole Church 
 might then be dissolved and broken up. For Master 
 Chambees, for half a month's space and more, would give 
 nothing to any man that remained in the Church, and 
 followed not Master Horne and him in departing [separat- 
 ing'] from the Church. 
 
 To certain others also, he would give nothing at all, 
 which were in the Public Ministry, to preach the Word and 
 read Lectures, and also in the exercise of Disputing, by his 
 own appointment and the order taken by Master Horne, 
 always from the time [March 1, 1556, see page 96] since 
 they came to our Church : when now they were for their 
 board in debt to their hostesses for four months [December 
 1556 — ^April 1557] ; neither had done any fault, unless it 
 were because they remained in their function of Preaching 
 and Reading Lectures, in which they were placed by Master 
 Horne and Master Chambers, lest the Church should be 
 altogether destitute both of Sermons and Lectures. 
 
 Only because, in this dissension, they agreed not with 
 them, and took not their parts ; and had [not] with them 
 withdrawn themselves from the Church, that it might be 
 utterly scattered : when as, notwithstanding, which is most 
 unhonest, they had promised to give three months' warning 
 before they would forsake them ; which notwithstanding. 
 Master Chambers affirmed they would never do, unless it 
 were that they were constrained by extreme necessity. 
 
 About the midst of the Mart, or a little after, there 
 began a rumour to be spread of the departure of Master 
 Horne and Master Chambers from the City : but whither 
 they would go, or whether they would at all depart, it was 
 as yet uncertain. 
 
 For neither was it likely that Master Chambers, (having 
 gathered so much common money, and that by the authority 
 and in the name of the Church, seeing he had been here so 
 long without making of any Accompt [Account] to the 
 Church) would go away in such sort. Neither was it credible 
 140 
 
1557. Malicious reports spread during the Mart. 
 
 that Master Horne, who had governed in his Pastoral Office 
 and Charge so long, no reconciliation or pacification being 
 made for so great offences, would so depart ; yea, not so 
 much as [to] have taken his leave of the Church. 
 
 In the meantime, it is incredible to be spoken, but 
 more shameful to be heard, what reports certain had spread, 
 that Mart-time, secretly ; and especially among the richer 
 sort, that were able to help the poor of our Church : 
 
 Forsooth ! That there were certain traitors among us. 
 That we desired to know the names of those persons that 
 were liberal towards the poor of our Church ; to the end to 
 betray them and undo them. That we had cast our Pastor 
 and Ministers out headlong from their Ministries and 
 Offices. 
 
 In all which things, they went about nothing else but 
 to stir new brawls and contentions ; and that they may 
 alienate the hearts of the wealthy sort from us, and so bring 
 the poor of our Church, first to famine ; and then us into 
 deadly hatred of [by'] them, as though they were by us 
 thrown into these miseries. 
 
 But forasmuch as all these things are vain and untrue ; 
 and feigned by the secret sleights of those privy whisperers, 
 who dare speak nothing openly; we have thought them 
 rather to be contemned, than to be answered : hoping that, 
 at last, when they are weary of lying, they will be quiet. 
 But if they go forward still to belie us so impudently and 
 outrageously ; surely we will not neglect our fame and 
 honest estimation : but we will diligently wipe away all 
 their slanders with one sponge, and therewithal will open 
 to the World their wicked endeavours against our Church. 
 
 In the mean time, nothing distrusting the Lord's mercy, 
 howsoever the deceits of men would let [hinder] it ; hoping 
 that neither living nor food shall ever want to our poor 
 Congregation [through him] who also feedeth the ravens ; 
 and that he will always be present by his Spirit to us and 
 to our whole Church continually : which thing that it may 
 please him to bring to pass, we beseech thee, good Reader ! 
 whosoever thou art, pray unto GOD, together with us! 
 
 and, Farewell ! 
 
 141 
 
Here foil owe th the Exhortation of the Magis- 
 trate for the amending and establishing of the 
 
 Discipl 
 
 ine. 
 
 The English thus. 
 
 WE THINK IT good and profitable, for the establishing of 
 peELce and tranquility of your Church, that you all together 
 consult and determine as concerning the amending of 
 Discipline now, whiles ye all be yet private men, and with- 
 out any Ecclesiastical Ministry. For, whiles none of you doth yet know, 
 whether he shall be a private person, or else shall have any Authority 
 Ecclesiastical ; every man will apply his mind and study to that which 
 shall seem most reasonable and profitable, as well for the Congregation 
 as for the Ministers. But after that the Ministers be once elected ; it is 
 to be feared lest they will draw somewhat more than reason to them- 
 selves ; and in like wise, the Congregation to itself: and so your 
 consultation may chance to be somewhat troublous ; which we would 
 not should happen. 
 
 Wherefore that all things may proceed as well as may be, to the 
 establishing of sure peace ; we exhort you that, with all speed, ye take 
 in hand the consultation about the amending of your Discipline, with 
 minds and means most appliable to tranquility: which Almighty GOD 
 grant ye may happily bring to pass. 
 The 1st of March, 1557. 
 
 JOHANN A GlAUBEEQ. 
 
 [See page 124.] 
 
 142 
 
Now foUoweth the Discipline: both the Old; 
 
 and that which was, by the Magistrate's 
 
 appointment, corrected. 
 
 [See page 26.] 
 
 The Order of the Old Discip- 
 line in the City of Frankfort. 
 
 The Old Discipline. 
 
 THERE BE TWO Parts of the 
 Order of Discipline in the 
 Church. The one pertain- 
 ing to the whole Church. 
 The other pertaining to the 
 Ministers and Elders alone. 
 
 OF THE FIRST PART. 
 
 IN THE DISCIPLINE pertaining 
 to the whole Church is first 
 to be appointed, The order of 
 receiving men into the Con- 
 gregation : which is this. 
 
 The manner of receiving of 
 
 all sorts of persons into the 
 
 said Congregation, 
 
 FIRST, EVERYONE, AS well 
 man as woman, which 
 desireth to be received, 
 shall make a Declaration 
 or Confession of their Faith before 
 the Pastor and Seniors: shewing 
 himself fully to consent and agree 
 
 143 
 
The Old Discipline. 1554. 
 
 with [the] Doctrine of the Church; 
 and submitting themselves to the 
 Discipline of the same. 
 
 If any person, so desirous to 
 be received into the Congregation, 
 be notoriously defamed, or noted 
 of any corrupt or evil opinion in 
 Doctrine, or slanderous behaviour 
 in Life : the same may not by the 
 Pastor and Elders be admitted, 
 till he have either purged himself 
 thereof; or else have declared 
 himself to the Pastor and Elders, 
 penitent for the same. 
 
 The good Behaviour and 
 
 godly Conversation required 
 
 of such as are received. 
 
 SECONDARILY, ALL THE 
 members of the Church, 
 so admitted and received, 
 shall diligently observe and 
 keep all such godly Discipline 
 and Orders appointed within the 
 Church, which tend to the increase 
 of knowledge and godliness of 
 life : as the appointed times of 
 Prayer, Preaching, and hearing of 
 GOD's Word ; the Administration 
 of the Sacraments ; with sub- 
 mission to all godly Discipline of 
 the Church. 
 
 Thirdly, such also as, being in This Article I 
 England, after knowledge received, And rased [crossed 
 have communicated with the out] in the Copy. 
 Popish Mass contraary to their What they meant 
 
 , , - by it, I know not. 
 
 consciences, by reason of fear, -^ 
 
 weakness, or otherwise, may not 
 be received till they have con- 
 fessed their Fall before the Pastor 
 and Seniors ; and have shewed 
 themselves penitent for the same. 
 144 
 
1554. The Old Discipline. 
 
 How the Youth shall he 
 catechized, 
 
 ALSO FOR THE increase 
 of godly knowledge and 
 virtue ; all the Youth shall 
 resort to the Church, every 
 Saturday, at two of the clock at 
 afternoon ; and, when we have a 
 several \_distinct\ Church, at one 
 of the clock on the Sunday at 
 afternoon; there to be instructed 
 in the Catechism : and not to be 
 admitted to the Communion till 
 they be able to make Profession 
 of their Faith before the whole 
 Congregation ; and also to have an 
 honest testimony of towardness 
 [aptitude] in godly conversation. 
 And that every member of the 
 Church do not refuse to read a 
 Declaration of their Faith before 
 the Pastor and Elders, whensoever 
 they shall be thereto required. 
 
 The Order of Correction for 
 private and privy offences, 
 
 FOURTHLY, FORASMUCH as 
 no Charge is so perfect but 
 offences may arise ; for the 
 godly and charitable re- 
 dressing and reformation of such, 
 this Order is to be observed. 
 
 First, if any of the Congrega- 
 tion be offensive in manners or 
 doctrine to any of the brethren, 
 so that [the] offence be private, 
 and not publicly known ; there can 
 be no better order devised than 
 that which Christ himself hath 
 appointed, which is : 
 
 First, brotherly to admonish 
 him alone. 
 1 Whittingham 10 liB 
 
The Old Discipline. 1554. 
 
 If that do not prevail; call 
 one or two witnesses. 
 
 If that also do not profit ; then 
 to declare it to the Pastor and 
 Elders ; to whom the Church hath 
 given authority to take order in 
 such cases; according to the 
 quality and grievousness of the 
 offence and crime. 
 
 Of the Order of Correction 
 for public and open crimes. 
 
 BUT IF ANY person shall be 
 a notorious known Offen- 
 der, so as he is offensive 
 to the whole Church; 
 then shall the Pastor and Elders 
 immediately call the Offender 
 before them, and travail with him 
 to reduce him to true repentance, 
 and satisfying of the Congre- 
 gation: which if he obstinately 
 refuse to do, then the Pastor shall 
 signify his offence and contempt 
 to the whole Congregation; desir- 
 ing them to pray for him, and 
 further to assign him a day to be 
 denounced Excommunicate before 
 the Church ; except in the mean- 
 time the Offender submit himself, 
 before the Pastor and Seniors, to 
 the Order of Discipline. 
 
 Finally, in case any person of 
 the Congregation be known to be 
 a hinderer, or a def acer [impicgner] 
 of any of the godly usages now 
 exercised in the same Congrega- 
 tion, either privily or apertly 
 [openly] , by word, letter, or deed : 
 the same shall acknowledge his 
 offence, with satisfaction to the 
 Church; according to the true 
 Order of Discipline. 
 146 
 
1554. The Old Discipline. 
 
 THE SECOND PART. 
 
 Of Discipline concerning the 
 
 Ministers and Elders ; and 
 
 their Elections. 
 
 FIRST, FOR THE Election of 
 Ministers and Elders ; the 
 qualities of the same are 
 to be examined and con- 
 sidered according to the rule of 
 Saint Paul, 1 Tim. iii. ; whereof 
 this is the sum : 
 
 That no man be elected whose 
 Doctrine or Life can be justly 
 reproved and condemned. 
 
 As concerning the Order and 
 Form of Electing, the same is to 
 be observed which hath already 
 been practised; and is hereunto 
 annexed. 
 
 Of their Offices and 
 Functions. 
 
 THE PASTOR, ACCORDING 
 to the commandment of 
 the HOLY GHOST in the 
 Scriptures, ought, with all 
 pastoral care, diligently to attend 
 to his Flock, in preaching GOD's 
 Word, in ministering the Sacra- 
 ments, in example of good life; 
 in exhorting, admonishing, rebuk- 
 ing: and, as the chief mouth of 
 the Church, to open and declare 
 all Orders, taken by him and the 
 Elders, which are to be opened 
 and published; to whom no man 
 may, in the face of the Congre- 
 gation, reply. , . 
 
 But if any think himself to 
 have cause to speak ; let him come 
 before the Elders in the place 
 
 1«7 
 
The Old Discipline. 1554. 
 
 appointed for their meeting ; and 
 there to open his mind, and to be 
 heard, with all charity, indiffer- 
 ently [impartially] . 
 
 The Office of Preachers, and 
 
 such as are learned in the 
 
 Congregation. 
 
 THE OFFICE OF Preachers, 
 and such as are learned in 
 the Church, is to assist the 
 Pastor in Preaching the 
 Word, Ministering the Sacraments, 
 and in all consultations and 
 meetings of him and the Elders, 
 especially in Causes of Doctrine ; 
 and also at other times, when they 
 shall be required. 
 
 The Office of Elders. 
 
 THE OFFICE OF Elders is 
 to be, as it were, Censors, 
 Overseers of manners and 
 disorders; and to be with 
 the Pastor in all consultations 
 for the public Order of the Church : 
 and that all corrections and exer- 
 cises of Discipline be done with 
 their common counsel. 
 
 Deacons. 
 
 CONSIDERING ALSO THE 
 present state of the 
 Church ; it is thought re- 
 quisite that the Deacons 
 (besides the special OflBice appoint- 
 ed in the Acts of the Apostles in 
 caring and providing for the poor) 
 do also visit the sick, and be assis- 
 tant in catechising the Youth; if 
 they shall be thereunto required. 
 
 The same Order and Form is 
 148 
 
'»»*• The Old Discipline 
 
 to be used for the reformation of 
 offences and crimes in Ministers 
 and Elders, which is described for 
 other Offenders; and to be done 
 towards them rather with more 
 severity. 
 
 lit 
 
Now followeth the Discipline Reformed ; and 
 
 confirmed by the authority of the Church, 
 
 and Magistrate. 
 
 "I 
 
 The New Discipline. 
 
 T IS MOST comely and godly 
 that Christian people resort 
 together in place and time, 
 thereunto by common con- 
 sent appointed (if the Persecution 
 of the ungodly will suffer the same ; 
 and they themselves have no 
 urgent cause to the contrary), 
 there to hear the pure doctrine of 
 GOD'S Word taught; and them- 
 selves openly, with their presence 
 and voice, to declare the consent 
 of their hearts with the same ; and 
 to confess with their mouth agree- 
 ably their belief and faith upon 
 GOD and his Holy Word ; according 
 to the Scriptures. 
 
 2. The Congregation thus 
 assembled is a particular [distinct] 
 visible Church; such as may be 
 in divers places of the world very 
 many. And all these particular 
 Churches joined together, not in 
 place (for that is not possible) ; but 
 by the conjunction of true doctrine 
 and faith in the same, do make 
 one whole Church in this world. 
 
 And the Elect of GOD that be 
 in this whole Church and every 
 part thereof, with all the Elect 
 180 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 that hath been from the beginning 
 of the world, and shall be to the 
 end thereof, do all together make 
 that holy Catholic and Apostolic 
 Church, the Spouse of our Saviour 
 Christ, which he hath purified to 
 himself in his blood; whereof 
 mention is made in the Creed, ' I 
 believe one holy Catholic and 
 Apostolic Church.' 
 
 But, at this present, our con- 
 sideration must be of the visible 
 and particular Church. 
 
 3. The Signs and Notes of a 
 visible Church are these : 
 
 First. True and godly Doc- 
 trine. 
 
 Secondly. The right Ministra- 
 tion and use of the Sacraments 
 and Common Prayer. 
 
 Thirdly. Honest and godly 
 Life, if not in the whole multitude ; 
 yet in many of them. 
 
 Fourthly. Discipline, i.e., The 
 correction of vices. 
 
 But the Two first Notes are 
 such as, without the which, no 
 Form of any godly visible Church 
 can possibly be. Wherefore they 
 be the principal and chief Notes. 
 
 And therefore we define a 
 particular Church visible to be, 
 The Congregation of Christian 
 men, whether they be few or 
 many, assembling together in place 
 and time convenient, to hear 
 Christ's true Doctrine taught ; to 
 use his holy Sacraments rightly; 
 and to make their Common Prayer 
 together: in the which there 
 appeareth a study of honest and 
 godly Life ; and which hath in it a 
 godly Discipline, that is to say, 
 
 151 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557 
 
 Ordinances and Decrees Ecclesias- 
 tical for the preservation of comely 
 order, and for the correction of 
 Vices. 
 
 Of the Doctrine of the Church ; 
 which is the First Note. 
 
 4. The Doctrine which we 
 hold and profess in our Church 
 is the same that is taught in 
 the Canonical Books of the Holy 
 Bible; containing the Old Testa- 
 ment and the New : in the which 
 is contained the true and lively 
 Word of GOD; and the Doctrine 
 of health, both as concerning 
 Faith and Godly Life, at full, 
 sufficient for the salvation of all 
 the Faithful that unfeignedly 
 believe therein. The sum of the 
 which, as concerning Faith, is 
 briefly and truly comprehended in 
 the Three Creeds, the common 
 Creed commonly called the Creed 
 of the Apostles, the Nicene Creed, 
 and the Creed of Athanasius; 
 and, as concerning Godly Life, in 
 the Ten Commandments, written 
 in the 20th Chapter of Exodus. 
 
 Of the Sacraments and Com- 
 mon Prayer. 
 The Second Note. 
 
 5. We observe and keep the 
 Form and Order of the Ministration 
 of the Sacraments and Common 
 Prayer, as it is set forth, by the 
 authority of the blessed King 
 Edwabd, of famous memory, in 
 the last Book of the English 
 Service [1552] : whereof, notwith- 
 standing, in respect of times and 
 places and other circumstances, 
 
 182 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 certain Rites and Ceremonies ap- 
 pointed in the said Book, as things 
 indifferent, may be left out ; as 
 we at this present do. 
 
 6. The times and hours for 
 the teaching and hearing of GOD's 
 Word, and the Ministration of the 
 Sacraments, and the saying and 
 hearing of the Common Prayer, 
 such as be now used, or shall 
 hereafter by common consent be 
 thought most meet to be used, are 
 to be kept and observed of all men ; 
 not having lawful [justifiable] 
 cause to the contrary. 
 
 Of the Ministers of the Word, 
 
 Sacraments, and Common 
 
 Prayer. 
 
 7- It is thought expedient 
 
 for the Church, at this present, to 
 
 s have Two Ministers, or Teachers 
 
 of the Word, elected, of Doctrine 
 
 and Godly Life ; such as the rule 
 
 of the Scripture doth require, as 
 
 much as may be. And that the 
 
 said Two Ministers and Teachers 
 
 of the Word shall, in all things 
 
 and points, be of like authority; 
 
 and neither of them superior or 
 
 inferior to the other. 
 
 Now that you have heard hoth the Old Discipline ; and 
 
 that which was, by the authority of the Magistrate, devised : 
 
 order requireth that I place here the Reasons which Master 
 
 HoRNE and the rest of his side, brought against the New 
 
 Discipline established. 
 
 And to the end this Volume should not exceed measure 
 in greatness ; I think it expedient to do here, as I have done 
 already, and mind to do throughout the whole Story ; which 
 is, of a leaf to take, as I might say, a line or two ; as one 
 loath to weary you, since a taste may suffice. 
 
 HoENE, Isaac, Chambers, Wilford, with divers others. 
 18 Sept. 
 
 183 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 To the Article of Two Ministers of like charge and authority ; we 
 think we have good Reasons to require, That there be no more in the 
 special burden and charge pastoral than One: to whom the others, 
 joined with him for Preaching of the Word and Ministering of the 
 Sacraments, shall not, in cure and charge, government and pre-eminence, 
 be in all respects co-equal. 
 
 The Reasons, 
 
 1. First, the Scripture, speaking or treating of the Office of a 
 Bishop or Minister, so speaketh, as it were to be presupposed and as an 
 Order received, that One should in cure and charge be burdened above 
 others ; and in government, for order sake, in pre-eminence. 
 
 2. Item, the Expositions of all ancient Authors and Writers upon 
 the Scriptures that toucheth that matter, do altogether, as they seem to 
 gather out of the Text, conclude, declare, and teach. One Minister or 
 Pastor, in respects aforesaid, preferred and charged above others. 
 And thus do the new [Authors, etc.] also. 
 
 3. Item, this Order of One in cure, charge, and government, pre- 
 ferred, have all the Churches to be read of, planted by the Apostles and 
 all others in the Primitive Church observed; whose examples of us are 
 not to be neglected. 
 
 4. Item, like as good reason of itself f orceth and concludeth ; so 
 all good Authors, both new and old, do freely teach. That, for conserva- 
 tion of unity and concord and for [the] avoiding of schisms and discord, 
 it is requisite and necessary that a prerogative and pre-eminence for 
 cure, charge, and government, be committed and given to some One ; to 
 be, as it is aforesaid, charged above others. 
 
 5. Item, all the Reformed Churches of Germany, for the most part, 
 be of that judgement ; and therefore observe that Order. 
 
 6. Item, if the Nicene Council decreed and ordered, for good order 
 sake, that One Bishop, and not Many, should be appointed to every one 
 City ; how much more is it of necessity, for order sake, that one little 
 Flock should be content with One ? 
 
 7. Item, who is ignorant of this ? That, for the most part, where 
 not One, but rather Two, must have the especial cure and charge: 
 there, commonly, things be most negligently done ; and not so much 
 regarded and cared for as otherwise they would be. 
 
 The Answer of the Church, touching this Seventh Article, 
 to the Reasons of the Dissenting Brethren. 
 
 Hales, Whitehead, Nowell, Mullins, Watts, Crowley, 
 Beaslet, Pedder, Parry, Wilson, Sorby, Bedell, Fauconer, 
 Railton, Crawley, Ashley, Sutton, Raulinqs, Best, and 
 divers others. 
 18i 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 To the 1st. We see not, by the Scriptures, that any authority is 
 given to any One above others ; but rather the contrary. 
 
 To the 2nd, 3rd, 4th. As concerning old Writers; we know that 
 Jerome expressly declareth, That, in the beginning, the Church was 
 ruled equally by Many. 
 
 But after, when schisms began to spring, the chief authority was 
 given to One for authority's sake ; and by Man's ordinance, rather than 
 by divine authority. Wherefore we conclude that, as for Schisms the 
 first order of Many was left, and One chief appointed: so now, for the 
 avoiding of Tyranny, a worse evil in the Church than Schisms, which (as 
 appeareth by the Bishop of Rome) is grounded upon One, we think it 
 good to return to the first order of Two, or more, equal Ministers; 
 according to the institution of the Apostles, as Saint Jerome teacheth. 
 
 And that those [old] Learned Men, who do most earnestly maintain 
 the government of One, confess that, until the time of DIONYSIUS, who 
 was after Christ 300 years and more, the regiment [rule] was equally 
 committed to Many. 
 
 And as for the new [Authors] , there be examples of the best 
 Churches to the contrary : and Master Calvin, in the Eighth Chapter 
 of his ' Institutions,' the 42nd and 52nd divisions, declareth expressly, 
 That there were, from the beginning, more Ministers of the Word ; and 
 that it is but of Man's ordinance that One was afterward made chief. 
 
 To the 5th. That [which] is alleged of the Reformed Churches in 
 Germany the miultitude ought to serve no more for One, than the best 
 Reformed Churches, for Two, Ministers of the Word. 
 
 To the 6th. As concerning the Nicene Council, it is before 
 answered ; and in that they decreed there should be but One, it 
 consequently followeth that, before the said Decree, there were Many. 
 
 And if those godly Fathers were now living, and did see how 
 Antichrist is established upon One : they would more gladly return to 
 the first order of Many Equal, for the avoiding of that most horrible 
 mischief ; as they then did, for the avoiding of Schisms, appoint every 
 City One. 
 
 To the 7th. Negligence is no more in Two than One. Ability of 
 well-doing things is more in Two than in One. And sickness being so 
 rife in this City ; it is as much as Two can well do : and one may be 
 sick. And one may wilf tiUy and suddenly leave yea • but though 
 his Flock. he ^^^ g^ ^hen ; he 
 
 Wherefore Two be necessary : else in the sudden -will not do so now, 
 sickness of One only Minister, when many others I warrant you ! 
 be sick also, due Visitation of the Sick is not well [Because Horne, 
 seen to ; and Preaching is omitted : as it hath ^^ 1574, was Bishop 
 chanced in our Church ; yea, and although we ^* Winchester.] 
 
 155 
 
The second New Discipline. i667. 
 
 have Many [Preachers]. And therefore reason telleth us, That it is 
 
 expedient to have Two rather than One. 
 
 8. Item, that the said Two 
 Ministers shall, by themselves, or 
 by fit persons (by them and the 
 Seniors, in the name of the whole 
 Congregation, to be appointed, 
 when necessary cause shall so 
 require), preach the ordinary Ser- 
 mons on Wednesdays, Thursdays, 
 and Sundays before noon; and 
 instruct and hear the examination 
 of the Youth in the Catechism on 
 Sunday in the afternoon, at the 
 hour accustomed. 
 
 And shall by themselves, or 
 [by] other appointed persons as is 
 aforesaid. Minister the Sacraments 
 duly, say the Common Prayers 
 distinctly, visit and comfort the 
 sick, specially at their last time 
 and hour of death, bury the dead 
 comely, and observe all other 
 comely rites and usages in the 
 Church: directing all their beha- 
 viour, acts, and life, according to 
 the rule of their Vocation set 
 forth in the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 HoRNE, etc., upon the Eighth Article. 
 Item, where it is provided that the Ministers shall by themselves, 
 or their Deputies, discharge the Sermons and other their duties, when 
 necessary case shall so require : we say. It is superfluous. For a neces- 
 sary cause needeth not to be provided for by law: besides that the 
 allowing of Deputies by law made for that purpose, openeth a window of 
 negligence to the Ministers in the executing of their Office. 
 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 A law doth well provide that such may be in a readiness which 
 shall serve in necessity. It is provided in many Cities by a law that, in 
 dread of fire, every man have a bucket of water at his door ; which is a 
 thing necessary: and, universally, the multitude of good laws be 
 grounded upon causes necessary. Wherefore we think that position, 
 ' that necessary causes need not be provided for by a law,' ought to be 
 156 
 
[ 
 
 1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 taken for no law. And where it is alleged, That it openeth a window of 
 negligence to the Ministers ; it is not so : for the appointment of those 
 Deputies appertaineth more to the Seniors than to the Ministers, by our 
 Discipline. 
 
 9. Item, that Six, either 
 fewer or more as the ability of 
 the Church will bear, such as be 
 godly and have need of the help 
 of the Church, be appointed by 
 the Ministers and Seniors, in the 
 name of the whole Congregation. 
 Whereof Four to be well 
 learned, who shall read and 
 expound the Chapters, and shall 
 help the Two Ministers of the 
 Word, when need shall require, 
 in the Doctrine of the Word, 
 Catechising of Youth, Ministering 
 of the Sacraments, and saying of 
 Common Prayer. 
 
 And the other Two or more 
 shall aid also the said Ministers, 
 _^ Seniors, and Deacons, in visiting 
 
 of the sick, and seeing to strangers, 
 and in calling of the Congregation 
 when need shall be, and in all 
 other necessary and comely things 
 and rites to be done in the Church. 
 Notwithstanding, any other 
 godly and learned men, which 
 live of themselves and be not 
 burdenous to the Church, may 
 help the Ministers of the Word 
 in the above-named ecclesiastical 
 functions, if they themselves so 
 will, and [they] be thereunto called 
 by the said Ministers and Seniors. 
 10. Item, for the further in- 
 struction of Youth and Servants, 
 it is thought good that, besides 
 the Examination of Children in 
 the Catechism ordinarily used, the 
 said Children and Servants with 
 
 157 
 
The second New Discipline. i657. 
 
 the whole Congregation, should be 
 all present at our ordinary Sermon, 
 to be made purposely for them on 
 Sundays at afternoon, so learnedly 
 that it be yet, for their capacity, 
 most plain, and with all possible 
 perspicuity. And that one tenor 
 of Christian Doctrine, from the 
 beginning to the end, be observed 
 and kept in the said Sermon : of 
 the which no better form, in our 
 judgement, can be, than Calvin's 
 Catechism, received in so many 
 Churches, and translated into so 
 many languages. 
 
 It is thought good therefore 
 that the Preacher of said Cate- 
 chising Sermon follow the good 
 order of that Catechism in his 
 Sermons; and confirm the godly 
 doctrine of the same by the 
 Scriptures. 
 
 And after the same Sermon, 
 the Common Prayer and Service 
 to be exercised and finished, as 
 at other times. 
 
 HOENE, etc. Article Ten. 
 Item, in the Article of Catechism, we think it is superfluous and 
 tedious to have Two Catechisms in one afternoon : and also think that 
 Master Calvin's Catechism ought to be used no otherwise with us, than 
 it is in Calvin's Church, that alloweth and useth the same. 
 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 The first Catechism is only ordered for the Children ; and is but an 
 examination and opposing [questioning] of them. The other is not only 
 for Children ; but for all the Congregation, etc. 
 
 Now forsomuch as the Reasons and Answers are very 
 long ; and yet some of them repeated in Master Horne's 
 Objections to the Discipline, which he offered up to the 
 Magistrate ; I will here pass them over ; and come to the 
 said Objections, and the Answers of the Church to the same. 
 158 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 HoBNE and the rest of his side, to the Magistrate. 
 
 We come to that now, Right Honourable S [enator] , which we were 
 charged to do by your commandment and appointment, That forasmuch 
 as, for the appeasing and final putting away of the contention between 
 us and our brethren, we should shew. Why we dissent from them, and 
 cannot proceed in the same passage and way that they do ? We shall so 
 open unto you our defence and cause ; even as we desire to be justified, 
 both in our consciences and before GOD. Howbeit, we are very sorry 
 that your Honour hath limited us [to] so short a time ; so as in a Cause 
 which, for the weightiness and difficulty of it, ought to be debated upon 
 with more leisure, and very many things be weighed to and fro ; we 
 must, of force, in a manner, hold our peace, and say nothing. 
 
 But our trust is, that your Honour will hereafter remedy this 
 displeasure, in granting us longer time, that we may more amply here- 
 after confirm our Cause ; which we are forced to set forth naked and 
 without any defence at all : which we will most gladly do, and desire 
 that we may freely be permitted to do. 
 
 This is the thing that we often sought for, when we consulted 
 among our brethren for the correcting and amending of our Discipline, 
 That, as long as the matter and cause was in consultation, we might so 
 long polish and finish more at large that [which] was alleged ; to add 
 unto all our sentences before the sentences brought in, and to strike 
 out and take away from them, if aught seemed worthy to be taken 
 away, albeit anything were put in as firm and established by our 
 subscription. Which thing, we now eftsoons [again] desire most 
 earnestly at your Honour's hands, That forasmuch as nothing is yet 
 concluded and determined by your Honour ; there be no such prejudice 
 objected unto our Cause : but that we may confirm all our allegations 
 with firm and available arguments. 
 
 And, indeed, seeing we must now intreat in order of those things 
 which we reprehend and condemn in our brethren's made Discipline ; 
 this we first reprehend universally, That any other alteration or inno- 
 vation of things should be in our affairs than such as serve only to the 
 correcting and amending of that Discipline, which hath been heretofore 
 received and used in our Church. Wherein we will seem also somewhat 
 to satisfy our brethren's curious minds. This we say ; because there is 
 almost nothing that we think is to be innovated with such post-haste J 
 and, indeed, there are many and weighty causes which do altogether 
 pull us back from these innovations, and bid us stick still to our Old 
 Discipline ; and not, for the pleasure of some men, and contrary also 
 to your commandment (given for the atnending the, and not for the 
 tnaking of any neiv, Discipline) to contemn and cast away that which 
 so many have allowed. 
 
 159 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 Whitehead and the rest of that side, answer in this wise. 
 
 We had purposed, Right Honourable and righteous Magistrates, as 
 we also signified unto your Honours, to have made no answer at 
 all unto these unbrotherly reproaches of Master Horne and Master 
 Chambers ; for they are the only Authors thereof : inasmuch as they be 
 unworthy to be answered unto ; seeing they have no sure grounds, but 
 bare assertions only, which are as easily denied as affirmed. 
 
 And besides that Master Horne said openly, in the hearing of all 
 his complices, before Master Bartue [i.e., Richard Bertie] Doctor Cox, 
 and Doctor Sandys, Arbiters appointed by your authority. That he was 
 not desirous that we should answer : wherein, indeed, he was not alto- 
 gether a fool. For he knew well enough what fond gear [foolish stuff] 
 he had written ; and would bear away this brag the while : not as 
 though we would not, but could not, answer so light accusations. 
 
 Which petty brag, wherein he so much delighteth, we would have 
 been content to have spared him ; had not your authority, who thought 
 it meet for us in any wise to make Answer, come between : and in case 
 Master Horne and Master Chambers shall read some things here in our 
 Answer, that they would not ; let them remember that they have driven 
 us to it, in that they have blustered out in writing so unworthy matters, 
 and that so falsely, of such a multitude of their banished countrymen. 
 
 For they, forgetting all humanity and good manners, object before 
 the Magistrate, and that often. Poverty to a great many of ours now in 
 exile, as a most high reproach. What then ? Are they banished and 
 poor willingly, or perforce ? Were they not, and might they not, if they 
 [had] set more by goods than godliness, be richer ? And whence have 
 they this poverty which ye. Master Horne and Master Chambers, cast 
 so tauntingly in their teeth ? And whence have ye this plenty, whereby 
 ye look so high against your brethren ? 
 
 Surely, you ought to have advised yourselves, seeing ye carry the 
 common Purse, before ye had so rashly and undiscreetly published these 
 words unto the Right Honourable Magistrate, with the reproach of your- 
 selves and of your countrymen. Indeed, we would have suffered 
 these, as common reproaches, to be buried in perpetual silence, if it 
 seemed not otherwise meet to the Right Honourable Magistrate, whose 
 authority we obeying, as it becometh us, [we] shall answer particularly 
 unto all the particular Chapters of your Assertions. 
 
 To the Preface. 
 
 Where Master Horne and Master Chambers desire licence to say 
 and unsay, to put to and take from, to subscribe and revoke, to do and 
 undo all, as they think good themselves, they seem to require their own 
 right ; for they desire no other than that they have been used hitherto 
 to do: as it is most evidently known almost to all the whole 
 160 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 Congregation notwithstanding this, albeit it is against Saint Paul's 
 rule, who denieth it to be his property to say, Yea, and Nay. 
 
 Neither have we any more marvel that the same Master Horne and 
 Master Chambers think the Old Discipline is to be retained still ; as a 
 thing that both hath permitted them free liberty to do yet hitherto, 
 what they would at their own pleasure ; and sheweth no way how to 
 amend those matters, that they have done amiss a great while. And 
 yet, because we have provided, by the authority both of the Magistrate 
 and of the Congregation, that the like shall not happen hereafter ; they 
 accuse us of Innovation, forsooth 1 
 
 Where they make cavillation about Discipline to be amended, and 
 not to be new made ; and accuse us, as though we have done against the 
 Magistrate's commandment : We answer. That all occasions of our old 
 controversies were taken away, by the Magistrate's commandment, 
 the last of February : but the Old Discipline, as a thing not perfect nor 
 indifferent [impartial] , hath been the special cause of our controversies 
 indeed. Therefore, we affirm. That it was taken away by that 
 commandment ; and power given to the Congregation to make another 
 as it is declared in the plain words of the same commandment. 
 
 Furthermore, forasmuch as we have kept still the greatest part of 
 the Old Discipline, which seemed indifferent [impartial] , as it appeareth 
 evidently in the Book of our Discipline ; let them call it, seeing it so 
 pleaseth them, the amending of the Old Discipline : inasmuch as to 
 amend is nothing else than to correct that which is amiss, to put out 
 that is evil, and to put in that is wanting. Therefore, whether they 
 call it our new-made Discipline, or the Old amended ; we will not strive 
 with them about that matter : seeing we give them leave to speak at 
 their pleasure. Only we declare that we have done nothing against the 
 Magistrate's commandment in that behalf. 
 
 Objection to the Title of the Discipline, 
 Horne, etc. 
 
 In the Title and Entrance unto their Discipline ; we reprove this 
 as plain false, in that they say. The Book of their y^^ ^j^ blind 
 Discipline was collected by Fifteen men appointed Father Lidford 
 to do the same by the Congregation and the being an alms- 
 authority of the Magistrate : and so exhibited man, was forced, 
 afterwards unto our Congregation by the same by the B [ishop] of 
 Fifteen men. For it was both collected before the L[? ondon], to 
 matter was committed unto them ; and confirmed subscribe to the 
 beforehand by many men's hands subscribed. ^^^^ ^* Prayer, 
 
 Touching the Forty-two which approved this among others more 
 Discipline, and confirmed it by subscribing ; this we 
 1 Whittinghara 11 161 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 may allege, There are Twenty-four of them, which live of other men's 
 liberality and alms ; so as they may seem rather to follow other 
 men's wills, and to be inclined to their pleasures : especially seeing so 
 large and ample promises, as well to live at liberty as to have their 
 slender living relieved, have been made to this intent. 
 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 Master Horne and Master Chambers deny the Book of Discipline 
 to be collected by the Fifteen men ; because they, being appointed of 
 the Fifteen, have laboured, by all means, that nothing should be done 
 for the setting of the Congregation at a quiet stay: and when they 
 perceived that they could not hinder it, they came not with the rest the 
 two last days, according to appointment ; so as, by that means, some of 
 the just number of Fifteen men should be wanting. 
 
 Was not the Book therefore both lawfully collected, and lawfully 
 exhibited to the Congregation ; because two or three of the appointed 
 men withdrew themselves, against right and equity ? What should be 
 determined in any affairs, if the matter should tarry till all together, 
 not one except [ed] , should agree thoroughly in all points ? 
 
 Where they say. The Book was collected before this matter was 
 committed to the Fifteen men ; it is a plain slander. 
 
 Master Horne and Master Chambers might be justly ashamed to 
 cast poverty in our brethren's teeth, now in exile ; and that before the 
 Magistrate ; and to lie so openly. That Twenty-four of our company that 
 subscribed live of other men's alms. And if so many poor men have 
 forsaken Master Purse-Bearer Chambers, is it not a plain matter, that 
 they have been evil-intreated at Chambers's hand, beforetime ? 
 
 But where they gather, That the poor men seem to have followed 
 other men's minds in subscribing to the Discipline, rather than their 
 own ; it is fondly [foolishly] gathered : inasmuch as, on the contrary 
 part, it is most true that they which, were they poor men, followed not 
 Chambers, when he ran away with the bag, regarded their conscience 
 more than the [ir] living : forasmuch as both they and all others might 
 be certainly assured that they should most grievously offend, not only 
 the Purse-Bearer Chambers, but also two or three others of the richer 
 sort of our Congregation. 
 
 But how much more justly might we return this accusation, which 
 they falsely bend against ours, upon Master Horne and Master 
 Chambers, and many others of their number, which have followed 
 Chambers in running away from the Congregation ; because he carried, 
 and showed them, a well-stuffed Pouch, as it were a standard to follow. 
 For neither Master Chambers, nor Master Horne, durst ever have 
 departed from the Congregation as they have done, but upon trust of 
 162 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 the Pouch ; which the one hath always borne, and the other hath been 
 ever an iinseparable waiter upon, wheresoever it were carried : and yet, 
 in the mean while, this gay fellow, Horne, from aloft, contemneth so 
 great a company of his countrymen as beggars and caitiffs in comparison 
 of himself. 
 
 But in case there be so many among us that live of other men's 
 alms, as Master Horne and Master Chambers do reason ; and seeing 
 Master Chambers took upon him especially, at the intreaty of Master 
 Horne, the charge of gathering godly men's alms publicly, in the name 
 of the Church, for the relief of the poor of our Congregation ; as it is 
 already known unto many, and shall hereafter, by the whole matter 
 severally set forth, be most evidently known to more. What mercy 
 and pity is this of theirs towards their brethren, to leave so many 
 miserable people behind them, contrary to their promise made to the 
 Congregation ; and to run away, not only from the Congregation, but 
 also out of the City, snapping away the Bag with them : which con- 
 tained many men's alms gathered for the poor, in the name of the Con- 
 gregation, and to leave them all destitute 1 and also to leave certain 
 Preachers, appointed by them, (which have served the Church a year 
 and more, and to whom they promised that they should lack nothing) in 
 a great deal of debt to other men for their necessary board 1 
 
 And where they play such pranks ; they cast our brethren in the 
 teeth still with poverty, by the way of reproach, before the Magistrate. 
 Let them go to therefore, seeing their pleasure is such, and number their 
 own company I and leave out their servants, their boys, and such as depend 
 upon Chambers's Purse (for he hath made it his own ; and dedicated it 
 to his own property) and let them tell us then, How many there be left 
 on their part ? if they be not ashamed to tell how many there be. 
 
 Where we did comfort our poor brethren, to our power, whom 
 Chambers's running away with the Bag had made astonished, and 
 would have had them utterly discouraged; they lay it to our charge 
 as evil done. What is their manifest declaration else but that the poor 
 of our Congregation should be utterly destitute, not only of relief ; but 
 also of all hope of relief, which hath ever been the uttermost comfort 
 of such as be in misery. 
 
 In the Discipline itself an Objection. 
 Horne, etc. 
 The next thing now wherein we agree not is, that which is spoken 
 of the Two new Ministers. This they treat upon in the Seventh Article. 
 This we defend. That the Scripture doth lean and incline rather unto 
 One than unto Two ; which One, as he must not be above the rest by 
 lordship, so yet ought he to be above others in charge and in burden, 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 inasmucli as he must needs give a greater accoumpt [account] than the 
 rest, for the Flock committed unto him and to his charge. 
 
 These we are able to prove. First, by the circumstances of the 
 places of Scripture considered. Secondly, by the interpretations of 
 ancient Fathers, and the best Learned Men of our time or latter days. 
 Thirdly, in the examples of the Churches instituted by the Apostles, 
 and most holy men after their time. Fourthly, this new Order of Two 
 Ministers or more, hath been (as all the wisest men have always 
 reasoned) the seed and fountain of all dissensions and contentions. 
 And like as, for order sake and for conservation of the Churches in 
 peace, our elders [forefathers] thought that One should necessarily be 
 above the rest ; so also, in this our remembrance, the greatest learned 
 men, as Calvin, Brentius, and many others, do think. Of these 
 matters, the best instituted and Keformed Churches in Germany can 
 also be the best witnesses. 
 
 These, we profess that we both can, and will, more largely shew, as 
 farther occasion shall hereafter serve : which we cannot do now, for 
 that [because] we be limited to so short a time. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 As concerning the Two Ministers of the Word ; we affirm that it is 
 lawful [right] , by the Word of GOD, to have either Two or more. 
 
 Where these men say, The Scriptures do lean rather to One ; that 
 is to afflirm only, and to prove nothing : where as Paul, almost in all 
 his Epistles, writeth always as unto More, of equal authority, in every 
 Church ; and not as unto One principal. 
 
 Where they allege the ancient Doctors ; Jerome, which is the most 
 diligeiit in History matters, reporteth most plainly. That in the 
 beginning, there were Many; and afterward, for the avoiding of 
 dissensions, the chief authority was committed unto One, as the chief. 
 But yet, saith he, that was done rather by the statute of men than by 
 the authority of GOD. 
 
 Where they speak so much of the mischief of Contention in the 
 Church, we confess it is a great evil, but that Tyranny is a more 
 pestiferous destruction to the Church : and that Tyranny crept into the 
 Church by One, the Bishop of Rome, may teach us at large. 
 
 Therefore, forasmuch as both ways, either by One or by More, evils 
 may happen ; we thought good to beware more diligently of the greater 
 evil. 
 
 Where they bring in Calvin for One ; we marvel with what face 
 they can do that I seeing it is out of all doubt, that he, upon one 
 day and in one hour, instituted Two Ministers [Christopher Goodman 
 164 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 and Anthony Gilby ; see page 86] , of equal authority in all things, in 
 the English Congregation which is at Geneva. And also seeing that, in 
 the Eighth Chapter and 42 and 52 divisions of his ' Christian Institu- 
 tion,' he declareth openly. That there were, from the beginning, more 
 Ministers of the Word, of equal authority, in the Church of Christ. 
 
 Where they allege the examples of the Churches of Germany ; we 
 also want not exampl.es, of the Dutch Church at Emden, wherein there 
 be Three Ministers of the Word, of equal authority ; and of the French 
 Church of this City ; and of the English Church of Geneva. Yea, and 
 Calvin himself is counted superior to his fellows, not by authority of 
 Office, but in respect of his learning and merits. 
 
 Therefore, inasmuch as it is also permitted unto us, by the 
 Magistrates' appointment, to choose One or More ; let them leave their 
 wrangling for a thing indifferent, as though it were for life and land 1 
 
 Where they profess that they will make large proof of this matter 
 at leisure ; let them profess these gay glorious promises so long as they 
 will I so [that] they know. The longer they labour in this matter ; so 
 much less shall they both shew and bring to pass. 
 
 The Objection to the Eighth Article, 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 In the Eighth Article, Ministers commit and assign the burden and 
 cure, wherewith they are charged, unto others, with over-much facility. 
 We demand also this, which appeareth not plainly enough in their 
 Discipline, To whom pertaineth it, to allow their allegations and 
 excuses ; when they will leave their charges to others ? [See also 
 page 156.] 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 What inhumanity is it, not to be content, that the Ministers of the 
 Word, upon weighty causes, as sickness or urgent business of import- 
 ance, should be eased of their burdens ? as though they, that find fault 
 at this now, permitted not the same to themselves before 1 rough against 
 others, and over favourable to themselves. 
 
 And where they demand. Unto whom it pertaineth to allow their 
 lawful causes ? We wonder, that they neither read jointly, in the same 
 place, the name of Seniors, to whom the matter is committed; nor 
 remember that general point in the Thirty- seventh Article, That the 
 government of the whole Church is committed to the Ministers and 
 Seniors. [See page 185.] 
 
 11. Item, that the one Preacher 
 being sick ; the other shall do, or 
 see done by other fit persons, as is 
 
 165 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 before said, all the duty and duties 
 to the other, so sick, belonging. 
 
 12. Item, that a Lecture of 
 Divinity, and Disputations for the 
 exercise of Students, if it may 
 be, be maintained ; or else that 
 Prophecy [the discussion of Texts 
 of Scripture] be used every fort- 
 night in the English tongue, for 
 the exercise of the said Students,, 
 and edifying of the Congregation : 
 or both Disputations and Prophecy 
 also ; if it so shall seem good unto 
 the Ministers and Seniors. 
 
 13. Item, that such as shall 
 thereunto seem most meet of the 
 Congregation, shall be appointed 
 to translate into English some 
 such books as shall be profitable, 
 either for the instruction, or for 
 the comfort, of our country [men] , 
 in this our exile, and affliction of 
 our country. 
 
 The Objection to the Thirteenth Article, 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 We allow the translating of books. But that so open a law should 
 be made for that matter ; that is the thing we find fault with. For it 
 both containeth that which is a pestilent matter to our Congregation, 
 by means of danger of such as are wont to travel as strangers up hither 
 unto us out of England ; as also it may be reprehended in that it 
 seemeth to smell and tend openly to the private commodity [advantage] 
 of some men [in so common a profit] . 
 
 The Answer, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 Where it is signified that certain books godly and fit either to 
 instruct, or comfort, our countrymen in this calamity of ours, and of 
 our country, should be translated into our tongue ; than the which 
 there can be nothing more profitable or necessary ; they say. It is a 
 pestilent matter, forsooth, because it is so openly mentioned ; as though 
 by speaking nothing, it might be persuaded that we do nothing here 
 but sleep. 
 166 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 For where they ewid, touching 'the private commodity of some 
 [men] in so common a profit ' ; we cannot guess what that meaneth : 
 inasmuch as all men that have, in these miserable days, yet hitherto 
 caused books to be set forth in our tongue, have rather lost, than 
 won, by them. 
 
 14. Item, that the common books 
 or Library of the Church be, at the 
 appointment of the Ministers and 
 Seniors, in such place as all the 
 students may most conveniently 
 come unto. 
 
 The Third Note, 
 
 that is 
 
 Christian Life and Good 
 
 WorJcs ; the fruits of Godly 
 
 Doctrine. 
 
 15. Item,we teach that such Good 
 Works are to be done as are com- 
 manded by GOD'S Word in the 
 Scriptures ; and such evil deeds to 
 
 — ^ be avoided as are forbidden by the 
 
 same. 
 
 16. And where as concerning the 
 fruits of Godly Doctrine none is 
 more commanded in the Scriptures 
 than the Relieving of the Poor; 
 which either is done privately by 
 every person ; or else by the Com- 
 mon Treasury of the Church. For 
 the good and right use and order 
 of the same ; it appeareth, as well 
 by GOD's Word as by the examples 
 of Churches rightly reformed, that 
 both the keeping, and also the dis- 
 tribution, of the Treasure of the 
 Church appertaineth to the Dea- 
 cons : who be so necessary Minis- 
 ters in the Church of Christ that 
 without them, it cannot well be. 
 For Christ saith. You shall have 
 always poor men among you, 
 
 167 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 [Matt, xxvi., 11] . Wherefore they 
 ought to be honoured of all men : 
 and they themselves ought to have 
 this opinion, That they highly 
 please GOD in that Ministry. 
 
 The Objection to the Sixteenth Article. 
 HoENE, etc. 
 In the Sixteenth Article, the custody of the Treasure of the Church 
 pertaineth not necessarily to the Deacons, by the Word of GOD. And, 
 at this day, many Kef ormed Churches do not observe it : and, moreover, 
 it seemeth more profitable unto our Congregation to have it otherwise. 
 Fourthly, the most part of the ancientest Churches keep a plain other 
 custom. 
 
 The Answer, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 If they be able to shew so plain a place in all the whole Scripture 
 for any others that ought to have the custody of the Treasure of the 
 Church, as is in the 6th of the Acts of the Apostles, for the Deacons ; we 
 yield unto them. 
 
 Yea, and Calvin shall yield also! whose name they oftentimes 
 wondrous confidently and falsely allege ; who, in the Eighth Chapter of 
 the * Institution of the Christian Religion,' in the 55th Division, thinketh 
 plainly as we do, as well concerning the custody, as the distribution, of 
 all Church money; and uttereth the same in plain words. 'In the 
 Primitive Church,' saith he, 'the Deacons received, even as it was 
 under the Apostles, faithful people's daily oblations, and the yearly 
 revenues of the Church ; to the intent they should bestow them upon 
 true uses.' We desire them now to shew us more plainly, unto what 
 other men that charge doth rather belong, than to the Deacons, etc. 
 
 But they say. Many Reformed Churches observe not this ; and that 
 it will be more profitable for our Congregation to have it otherwise. 
 And that the most part of the ancientest Churches keep still another 
 custom. This, as we said before, is only to affirm, and prove nothing : 
 but thus they do almost always. 
 
 But where they speak of ' the ancientest Churches ' ; we believe they 
 mean the Popish Churches, but would not, for shame, utter it : or else 
 let them shew us what ancient Churches those be ! Yet this we may 
 not overpass, how that they affirm that it will be profitable for our 
 Church to have it otherwise : that is, that One, as it is now, have the 
 custody alone, know alone, and distribute the Church money alone, 
 and make accompt [account] alone, and to himself alone. But we are 
 ready to prove, either to the Magistrate, or to the World (in case the 
 168 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 Magistrate so permit it), both by testimonies, reasons, and matters 
 indeed, that this is not only not profitable ; but also that it hath [been] , 
 and is, utterly pernicious; and to the plain undoing of our Church. 
 
 17. Wherefore we think it expe- 
 dient for the Church, that Four 
 men, of special gravity, authority, 
 and credit, in the Church, such as 
 of themselves be able to live ; and 
 will do this godly Office rather for 
 Christ's sake, and the love they 
 bear to him and his Flock, than for 
 any their own necessity or worldly 
 reward, be chosen to be Deacons : 
 which Four Deacons shall have 
 the custody of the Treasure, and 
 [the] distribution of the same, and 
 other alms of the Church remain- 
 ing in their hands and keeping, in 
 such sort as it shall seem good to 
 the Ministers, Seniors, and Dea- 
 cons, for the most safety of the 
 said Treasure. 
 
 The Objection to the Seventeenth Article, 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 We find fault that the Election of the Deacons is not free enough. 
 For the rich men must be always taken. Also in that they ought to 
 depend upon the will and counsel of the Elders ; where now a great 
 part of the Elders both live and depend upon the Deacons' Purse. 
 Their mouth therefore seemeth to be stopped ; so as they dare never 
 reprove and over-sore correct the Deacons, when they offend. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 There was never man, that was in his right wits, which denied it to 
 be most profitable for the Church to have such men chosen to be 
 Deacons, as the least suspicion can be had in. 
 
 Where Horne and Chambers affirm that a great part of the Elders 
 live and depend upon the Deacons' Purse; it is a plain slanderous 
 report. 
 
 But admit there be one or two among them of the poorer sort, that 
 shall perhaps have need, now and then, of some relief of the Church 
 money. Do not you, Horne and Chambers 1 know that they have been 
 
 169 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 richer in times past; and, except they prefer Religion to Riches, may be 
 richer, when they will? And now, as they are become willingly 
 banished men ; so are they willingly poor men, for the same Religion's 
 sake that ye will seem to profess 1 Wherefore then had ye rather 
 enviously to reprehend poverty in such a one, than gently to commend 
 so great a virtue ; but that ye are driven hereto by the grief of your 
 stomachs, through malice. 
 
 What ! Doth Paul require wealth in Elders, as ye do ; or virtue ? 
 Go to ! and shew us out of Paul that this your Purse Wealth is so 
 necessary to an Elder ? We dare affirm that such a one should have 
 been of more authority with Paul, as also with all men that be godly, 
 and more worthy to be an Elder, by reason of his poverty ; for the 
 which he is so contemned at your hand. 
 
 But poor Elders dare not, ye must understand, reprove offending 
 Deacons ! Do not you, Horne and Chambers ! know that, in the 
 Primitive Church, Bishops themselves had their appointed living out 
 of the Treasure of the Church ; which was in the Dea^jons' hands : and 
 yet the Deacons, in case they did amiss, were never the less sharply 
 corrected of them ! And yet these men, that require such ruffling 
 [swaggering] rich Elders, would have Deacons of the poorer sort ! But 
 by what example? and by what reason? Why cannot ye, being 
 Christians, be content, in exile, as well with poor Elders as with poor 
 Deacons ? 
 
 We remember that one of you said, in our hearing, and in the hear- 
 ing of many others. That you could not, with your conscience, be under 
 such Ministers and such Seniors as our Church hath now chosen. If 
 ye can find no other fault in them than wilful [voluntary] poverty ; the 
 Congregation also cannot repent them yet of the Ministers and Seniors 
 whom they have chosen : and as for this pure conscience of yours, we 
 pass [care] not for it ! 
 
 But we think, if wealth be to [be] respected in any that is in 
 Ecclesiastical Ministry, it is to be respected chiefly in Deacons ; that 
 they meddle with the Church money without sinister suspicion. 
 Indeed, about four months past [? December 1556], ye had Deacons, 
 surely honest men, we say not, Nay ! : but yet such as, for their slender 
 ability, ye made such underlings, that ye brought, not only the honest 
 good men ; but also the Ministry of Deacons, to the great injury of the 
 Apostles' Ordinance, into very much contempt. And in case we have 
 thought good to beware, by all means, of that evil ; ye ought not to 
 have been grieved at it : but rather to have rejoiced in the Church's 
 behalf. But herein there is one great sin, That this is not done by 
 you; but rather against your minds: seeing ye think nothing to be 
 right, nor any thing to stand in force ; unless it proceed of you. 
 170 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 18. Item, that although the 
 Deacons have in their custody the 
 Treasure of the Church: yet the 
 Ministers and Seniors shall have 
 knowledge of the whole sum of 
 the said Treasure. 
 
 The Objection against the Eighteenth Article. 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 The Ministers shall be privy how much money there is ; but not 
 how it is bestowed. This is against the custom of if Calvin be so in 
 the ancientest and best instituted Churches ; and your judgement ; 
 contrary to the judgement of the greatest Learned I hope you will 
 that be in these days, as Calvin and others; allow his two 
 which as they permit the distribution unto the letters before [pp. 
 Deacons ; even so will they have it done at the 50-51, 78-80] . 
 arbitrament and appointment of the Elders. 
 
 The Answer, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 ' The Ministers,' say they, ' shall be privy how much money there is ; 
 but not how it is bestowed.' Where find you in our Book these words 
 ' but not how it is bestowed ' ? And yet, when he hath added it, of his 
 own. Lord ! how he triumpheth here, of ' the custom of the most 
 ancientest Churches,' of 'the minds of the greatest Learned Men, 
 namely. Master Calvin,' etc. 
 
 In this matter, the man truly seemeth not to have wanted space 
 and time, whereof he had too much to write so fond [fooUsli] vanities ; 
 but that he lacked his eyesight, and somewhat else besides ! 
 
 19. Provided always that neither 
 the said Four Deacons, Ministers, 
 Seniors, of any of them, shall have 
 any knowledge, or make any inqui- 
 sition, of the giver, or givers, of 
 any alms to the poor of the said 
 Church, otherwise than the mes- 
 senger or bringer of the said alms 
 shall, of himself, declare to whom, 
 and as he hath commission from 
 the givers so to do : but that the 
 gift be received and known; and 
 the giver's and givers' names be 
 unknown, and kept close with all 
 possible secrecy. 
 
 171 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 The Objection against the Nineteenth Article, 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 Albeit they would cover the matter ; yet by making of laws, they 
 make all openly known. For they disclose thus much, That we send out 
 our gatherers to bring other men's liberality unto us : which thing shall 
 bring great danger to many ; inasmuch as the enemies of our Keligion 
 will easily conjecture from whom this so great liberality cometh. 
 
 The Answer, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 There is a great foresight in these men, that they can reprehend 
 that thing in us, which they themselves have done now already these 
 three years [1555-1557] : but it is [is it not as\ well known that they 
 send out their gatherers, no more than it is that we be at Frankfort. 
 
 And then he addeth, That the enemies may easily conjecture from 
 whom this so great liberality cometh. 
 
 We wonder what he meanethl or how much it is, that he called 
 * so great ' ! Doth Chambers, at unawares, mean the greatness of his 
 Purse ? For, as for us, we have yet hitherto sent put nobody to gather ; 
 much less have received anything by any gatherer. 
 
 20. Item, that the said Deacons, 
 once in a month, that is, the last 
 day of every month, shall make 
 their accompts [account8\ , before 
 the Ministers and Seniors, how the 
 said Treasure be bestowed : and 
 that all the said company so 
 appointed to make the accompt, 
 shall note the remains of the said 
 Treasure at the day and year in 
 the which every accompt shall be 
 taken. 
 
 21. Item, we think good, and 
 do decree, That there being a 
 School in the said Church (seeing 
 the said School is a member of the 
 said Church, as of the whole body), 
 the Treasure for its maintenance, 
 and for the maintenance of the 
 other poor also, be all one and 
 joined together: that neither in 
 the procuring of the said Treasure, 
 172 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 or in the distribution thereof, any 
 occasion of division, emulation, or 
 contention, do happen among them ; 
 who ought to live like brethren, 
 and members of one body, in all 
 concord, conjunction, and unity. 
 Otherwise the School, which is of 
 itself so worthy a member of the 
 body, may, by abuse, cause not 
 only the hindrance, but also the 
 destruction, of the whole body. 
 
 The Objection against the Twenty-first Article. 
 HORNE, etc. 
 We wot [know] not what they mean by the School : but howsoever 
 the matter is, it shall annoy us very much, if they build up so many 
 things with so solemn a Profession ; and shall bring our adversaries 
 into such a suspicion that we receive much more of other men than 
 Cometh to our hands indeed. And this shall come of it, that very many 
 shall, for our sakes, be most straitly handled and examined. 
 
 The Answer. 
 „^ Whitehead, etc. 
 What if two or three Papists list to lie, That we receive many 
 thousands ! shall this breed great danger to us and others ? and shall 
 many be most straitly handled and examined therefore ? 
 
 They may feign dangers out of everything, if they will 1 
 But he thinketh it would not be known that here are Students, 
 Lectures, and Disputations ; if we had spoken nothing of the School in 
 our Discipline. For it was not [was it not] known that there was a 
 College of Students at Zurich before ? It is a world to see how 
 circumspect these men be in words ; when they are minded to speak 
 anything against this our foolish simplicity 1 For what madness is it 
 to think that those things which be, every day, open before men's eyes, 
 are the more known by one sentence written in a Book, which very few 
 shall look in 1 
 
 22. Item, that, in the distribu- 
 tion of the said Treasure, a special 
 regard be had of the said Students 
 that be poor: first, for that they 
 be poor ; and again, for that they 
 be destinate to be Workmen in 
 the Lord's Vineyard, and so [are] 
 
 173 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 worthy members in the body. 
 And that as they be studious, of 
 the Scriptures specially; and yet 
 withal of other Liberal Arts also, 
 as ministers and handmaids to the 
 setting forth of GOD's Word: so 
 they may be liberally handled ; and 
 receive GOD's blessing, which is 
 the liberality of the godly, with- 
 out the shame and abashment ; as 
 the gift of GOD, who giveth to all 
 men, and upbraideth no man. 
 
 23. Item, it is decreed, and 
 also the whole Congregation 
 desireth, the Deacons monthly to 
 visit and speak privately with the 
 said Students that be poor ; and 
 other poor also : and to examine 
 their states friendly and chari- 
 tably, and, according to every 
 man's necessity, as the Treasure 
 of the Church will bear, to offer 
 to every one of them ; with obtes- 
 tation [calling God to ivitness] to 
 them, That if they have no need 
 thereof, they receive it not : for 
 that were nothing else but to rob 
 the needy. 
 
 For so shall both the shame - 
 fastness of the honest and liberal 
 natures be saved ; and the Treasure 
 of the Church willingly spared. 
 
 For he (that, upon such obtes- 
 tation, will not refrain to receive 
 that is offered, when he hath no 
 need) will not be ashamed to beg 
 and crave, when he hath no need ; 
 and that, not only [with] lying, but 
 also with perjury, if need be. 
 
 24. Item, if any, by evident 
 proofs, such as cannot be gainsaid, 
 be found to have taken, or used, 
 the Treasure of the Church, 
 
 171 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 having no need thereof : that then, 
 not only he be exempted from 
 any more partaking of the said 
 Treasure till it appear that he 
 have evident need; but also that 
 he do make therefore public satis- 
 faction, before he be admitted to 
 the Communion. 
 
 The Objection to the Twenty -second, Twenty-third, 
 and Twenty-fourth Articles. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 The shamefastness of many is unshamefast enough; and to be 
 often diligently examined. And we think it necessary that nothing 
 be done, in this behalf, without consent of the Elders : who as they 
 best know the state of every man ; so they can, and ought to, make an 
 Exhortation, at the distributing, apt and fit for every man's disposition. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 The shamefastness of some is almost so far attempted of some 
 shameless men, that their heart is clean cast down. For these discreet 
 disposers of other men's alms, have, by passing too much on money, 
 utterly cast away men ; yea, both together the money and men. And 
 yet, in the meanwhile, these (that, without all shame, reason of 
 shamefastness, forsooth !) whom rather than those that have any 
 spark of honest shamefastness left, would go unto ; they would almost 
 die I Yea, these gentle and shamefast disposers have, with their odious 
 behaviour, driven many men, of notable good wits and towardness, 
 some to the Printing-house, some to be Serving Men, and some to run 
 into England again, with the peril both of body and soul. 
 
 But of this case of evil handling [treatment] ; we shall commence 
 matter against these men (if GOD will, and the Magistrate give us 
 leave), to the intent that good men may be the more wary henceforth 
 that they commit not their liberal alms so easily to any One man's 
 fidelity hereafter. 
 
 25. Item, that the Seniors 
 and Deacons see that the poor of 
 the Congregation be not idle ; 
 but diligent in well doing. 
 
 26. Item, that if there be any 
 of the poor, sick ; that then forth- 
 
 175 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 with one of the Deacons resort to 
 them, and presently succour their 
 necessity : and that the needy 
 strangers of our nation be holpen 
 [helped] towards their travel and 
 journey; if the Treasure of the 
 Church will bear it. 
 
 The Objection against the Twenty-sixth Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 The law ordained for those that travel by the way, shall call unto 
 ■Qs all such as be the most idle persons and the veriest unthrifts ; and 
 also Papists, which will feign themselves to be religious that they may 
 be holpen, as we have learned by experience. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 The traveller of our nation, having need by the way to be holpen 
 on his journey, if the Treasure of the Church will bear it ; please not 
 these men. They say, they have learned by experience that idle persons 
 and unthrifts, and also Papists, are called hither by this means. By 
 what experience ? we beseech you I before this law was made, or since ? 
 If they were called hither before this law was made ; they were not 
 called by occasion of this law. Let them cease therefore to impute 
 unto a law, that provideth only for those that be godly and needy, [not 
 for] those things that naughty packs [good for nothing fellotvs] have 
 ever hitherto done, and will do still hereafter. 
 
 27. Item, that in case the 
 Treasure of the Church do fail, or 
 wax thin ; that then such as be 
 of the wealthy sort of the Congre- 
 gation shall quarterly contribute, 
 according to their ability and 
 godly devotion, for the main- 
 tenance of the Ministry, Poor, and 
 Students, of the Congregation. 
 And the same, at every Quarter 
 Day, to be delivered into the 
 hands of the Deacons. 
 
 The Objection to the Twenty -seventh Article. 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 It is not an alms ; but a compulsion. Besides this, of these that are 
 found to be the setters forth of these laws, there are not past seventeen 
 176 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 or eighteen which have competence enough to live upon, and to sustain 
 themselves : and of them, there would but only five give heretofore, 
 when collections were made ; and the sum of all their distributions 
 [contributions] came never to 13 Dalers [=^Thaler8, at 3s each]; they 
 gave so sparingly and so slenderly. And, perhaps, there is somewhat 
 herein to keep hack and fray [frighten] away all such as be of the 
 richer sort from us, that they came not hither, when they shall see so 
 few rich dwell among so many poor ; which, nevertheless, shall be com- 
 pelled to sustain and bear very great charges, at sundry contributions. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 It is not a compulsion ; but an alms. For no man is constrained, 
 otherwise than his own good will and ability is ; and that, that is of 
 good will, is no compulsion. And there shall no man of the richer 
 sort, that is godly, be frayed [frightened] from us by this means : inas- 
 much as such as be godly seek, of their own accord, whom they may do 
 good unto. 
 
 And where they object unto us again, the small number of ours 
 which have competence enough to live upon themselves : these should 
 be some men of mighty ability, that would have the Magistrate 
 persuaded that others are but beggars in comparison of them. Perad- 
 venture, Horne, which is the deviser hereof, is admitted, underhand, 
 into the fellowship of the Purse with Chambers ; and thereof it cometh 
 his so great swelling ! such loftiness and contempt of others 1 
 
 And where he addeth. That there were but five that gave at the 
 Collections before time ; and the sum of that they gave came scarce to 
 13 Dalers: it is a matter worthy to be known. For about half a 
 year past and more [November 1556 — April 1557] , when Horne and 
 Chambers had given warning openly, for certain things that they were 
 offended at, we wot not what, that they would give over their Ecclesias- 
 tical Ministries ; which is no novelty for them to do now : afterward 
 they went about to gather every man's alms, to the intent that they 
 might seem, at their departure from their Ministries, like good 
 husbands [stewards] of other men's liberality, to have left something 
 unto the Church. But seeing they gathered to this end, and that it was 
 perfectly known to all men that their gathering was for this cause ; we 
 marvel that there was so much as one that would give anything, or that 
 the sum which they gave, growed [grew] to so much as 13, not Dalers ; 
 but Hallers or Pfennings. But Chambers and Horne were not so evil 
 known at that time. Now, if they list to assay [try] ; they shall 
 perceive that there is not one that will put them in trust with so much 
 as a mite. 
 1 Whittingham 12 177 
 
The second New Discipline. iss?. 
 
 And yet, since they departed from the Congregation, there hath 
 been more given, by the grace of GOD, unto the poor than Horne and 
 Chambers have given of their own, all the days of their life. 
 
 28. Item, we think good that 
 declaration be made by the 
 Preachers of GOD's Word divers 
 times, as just occasion will serve, 
 How comely and profitable for 
 Christ's Church, that all men's 
 liberality towards the poor, do 
 come to the hands of the said 
 Four Deacons; by them publicly, 
 in the name of the whole Church, 
 to be ministered to the poor. 
 
 For, by this rule, ' Let not thy 
 left hand know what thy right 
 hand doeth ' [Matt. vi. 3] , may best 
 be observed; and the blowing of 
 the trumpet before the alms -giver, 
 and all worldly reward of vain com- 
 mendation may best be avoided : 
 and so our heavenly Father, who 
 seeth in secret, will reward every 
 man more abundantly in the Day 
 of the Revelation of the thoughts 
 of all men. 
 
 29. Item, we think good that 
 certain Letters in the same sense 
 be written ; with an Exhortation 
 and hearty prayer to all such as 
 will relieve the poor of our 
 Congregation with their godly 
 liberality, That they will deliver, 
 or send, their charitable relief to 
 the said Four Deacons, commonly 
 to be bestowed of them upon all 
 the poor, whether they be Students 
 or others, according to every man's 
 
 ^ necessity ; which the said Deacons 
 
 and the Church here present can 
 
 best know and judge ; rather than 
 
 to commit the alms to any one 
 
 178 
 
1567. The second INew Discipline. 
 
 person's hand, to any private 
 use; for the avoiding of sundry 
 suspicions and many other incon- 
 veniences that may, both presently 
 and hereafter, arise and ensue of 
 the same. 
 
 And the said Letters, sub- 
 scribed with as many hands of the 
 Congregation as shall seem good, 
 with a general Superscription 
 [Address] to all such as will 
 charitably relieve the poor of 
 our Congregation, without any 
 naming of any persons ; to be sent 
 where the Ministers, Seniors, and 
 Deacons, or the more [majority] 
 of them, shall think good; by a 
 most faithful and discreet messen- 
 ger, to all places where such 
 good men, by whose liberality the 
 Church is relieved, do, or may, 
 resort : that the said Letters may, 
 n by the said messenger, be shewed, 
 
 as a testimony of credit, to the 
 said godly men, in places and at 
 times most convenient. [See an 
 example of this, in Edmund 
 Sutton's Letters of Request at 
 pp. 210-215.] 
 
 The Ohjections against the Twenty-ninth Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 
 This law hath these discommodities : 
 
 That First, it discloseth the thing overmuch that those (which were 
 wont to be liberal unto us) are most desirous to keep close. 
 
 Secondly, it is prejudicial to private men, which have felt many 
 men's private beneficence. 
 
 Thirdly, it nippeth and thwiteth [whittleth] away a great deal of 
 that liberality which might come to us ; in that we so appoint a strange 
 Collector, and unknown to the givers. 
 
 Fourthly, it doth wondrous suspiciously import the infamy of 
 certain that have used these labours. 
 
 179 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 Fifthly, it shall strike a fear and a terror unto the giver, when he 
 must see so many hands subscribed to Public Letters : and by this 
 reason, they shall be eloigned [keep aloof] from us, that would gladly 
 succour the poor. 
 
 Sixthly, it shall be exceedingly hurtful to other Congregations ; 
 and a loss to all other banished men, wheresoever they are dispersed. 
 
 Finally, these so openly ordained laws shall signify unto our 
 Queen, that we nourish and sustain our Congregation by her subjects : 
 and that shall, of necessity, cause that they which were wont to give 
 us somewhat, shall be most diligently sought out ; to their undoing, 
 and our most pestilent plague. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 Here is a manifold finding of fault, as in a matter of most weighty 
 importance ; and wherewith Master Hoene and Master Chambers are 
 wonderfully rubbed on the gall. 
 
 But passing over the First Member as vain, and mingled with 
 others ; we will first speak of the Second. If this be to the prejudice 
 of private men, what have you, Master Horne and Master Chambers, 
 done ; which, now a great while, have, by your messengers and Letters, 
 stopped all the private alms of all men; and drawn them into your 
 own hands ? And that, you. Master Horne, threatened, out of the 
 pulpit, that you would do ; and that you would make poor miserable 
 men to eat hay I 
 
 Where they speak of an unknown Collector ; we answer, that the 
 less he shall be commonly known, the less danger shall he cause to 
 them that he shall have to do withal. For those Collectors of yours 
 are now, by this your diligence in gathering (Would to GOD ye were as 
 liberal in distributing ! ), and by these your close and most discreet 
 means, so known ; that no man dare bid them ' God speed 1 ', much less 
 talk with them. Therefore, it is wondrous fine, that Master Horne 
 hath forged here concerning an unknown Collector. 
 
 Where he saith that 'a fear and a terror shall be stricken into 
 such as shall see many names subscribed ' : we understand not how 
 that can be. It seemeth he would say. That our messengers will show, 
 not our names ; but the messengers' names subscribed. Furthermore, 
 we demand of Chambers and Horne, Why they have done the same, 
 now these three years [1554-1557]; and compelled men to subscribe, 
 A smaU fault in against their wills. In them, this is a godly matter I 
 
 these days ! [1574] . in us, a horrible abomination I 
 
 Where he saith. That this will be exceedingly hurtful to other 
 Congregations ; certainly, it hath been almost an undoing, both to 
 180 ' 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 our Congregation and others, that [which] Master HoRNB and Master 
 Chambers have, in this behalf, done yet hitherto. For one while, they 
 say, They have gathered alonely [only] for this Congregation; when 
 anybody of another Church, ye must understand, craved aught of them. 
 Another while they boast, That they have a great deal for other 
 Congregations : that is, when they be offended with us : as they are 
 now most grievously. For now, we believe, they will say plainly, They 
 have nothing for our poor. Therefore though they speak it not ; yet 
 they show it openly by their deeds, That they have all to themselves, 
 and keep all to themselves. 
 
 Where he saith. The Queen shall understand by this means that 
 our Congregation is nourished by her subjects. How so ? Do we 
 name Englishmen, or, universally, all good men ; by whose liberality 
 the poor of our Congregation be nourished? But the Queen will 
 suspect something of her subjects. O, fine witty men ! She suspected 
 nothing, forsooth 1 before we wrote this Discipline 1 
 
 That, that he hath in the Fourth place set, as it were in the middle 
 rank in safety, we saw not [overlooked] ; therefore we will speak of it 
 last. 
 
 But this is the grievous matter of all; and that which alone 
 tormenteth these men indeed : for [the] other causes are pretended. 
 But this is the very thing whence, as the man saith, cometh all this 
 anguish and anger too. Forsooth, it will be suspected, saith he, if some 
 others collect in the name of the Congregation, that we like not 
 Chambers's collection, nor Horne's and his distribution. 
 
 Hereof will all these weighty discommodities grow, that they two, 
 ye must understand, may not be in so great authority with all men, nor 
 be such buggards [hug -hears] to the poor, if they may not bear the Bag 
 alone. O, grievous and intolerable evils that will grow of these 
 suspicions! Indeed, they make an end of all this place with plain 
 tragical terms. This gear, saith he, shall cause undoing, and a most 
 pestilent plague, unto the Congregation ! We wonder that he cried not 
 out also, ' O, heaven 1 O, earth 1 O, Neptune's seas I' 
 
 But where they fear themselves so much of suspicions ; we believe 
 they may be out of [them] , peradventure, in a while. For all men will, 
 within a short time, as far as we see, give over to suspect what manner 
 of men Horne and Chambers be. 
 
 Finally, what fault soever they find with us, in all this ado, touching 
 the messenger to be sent ; they themselves have utterly forced us, by 
 extremity and violence, to attempt it. For seeing Chambers would give 
 nothing, being present, but unto certain of his own [party] ; and is now 
 run away with the Purse : we are utterly constrained to take this way, 
 that our poor perish not for famine. 
 
 181 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 This Article, following the 
 
 Twenty-ninth, 
 I also find in the Copy, 
 
 30. Item, as concerning the re- 
 lief to be had at strangers' hands, 
 who be not of our Church; such 
 order is to be taken as shall seem 
 most expedient to the Ministers of 
 the Word and Sacraments. 
 
 It seemeth that this Article was put in, in place of the 
 former, which they could not agree upon. 
 
 31. Item, we think it expedient 
 that the said Four Deacons be 
 charged, neither with the helping 
 of the Ministers in the Preaching 
 of the Word, neither in the Cate- 
 chising of the Youth, neither in 
 Ministering of Sacraments, or Say- 
 ing of Common Prayer, or specially 
 the visiting of the sick, other than 
 the poor for the relieving of their 
 necessity, as with things pertaining 
 to the Office of Deaconship, nor 
 with any other Offices other than is 
 expressly declared in GOD's Word 
 [to] appertain to the Deacons ; 
 according to the rule of the which, 
 they shall, by all means possible, 
 direct their doings. The sum 
 whereof is, diligently to receive 
 and keep all, and all manner of, 
 public and private alms; and the 
 same faithfully to bestow upon the 
 poor of Christ's Church, according 
 as every man's necessity shall re- 
 quire : and, by all means possible, 
 as well by word as by writing, to 
 procure the maintenance of the 
 said Treasure of the Church, so to 
 their credit committed. Notwith- 
 standing, it is not meant hereby, 
 
 18S 
 
1557. 
 
 The second New Discipline, 
 
 but that any of the said Deacons, 
 being learned, when good occasion 
 shall thereto serve, may preach, or 
 instruct the Youth in the Cate- 
 chism, or do any other godly 
 function, whereunto they shall be 
 called. 
 
 The Objection against the Thirty-first Article, 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 This is amiss, that the Deacons are bounden to visit the poor, only 
 to know if they need ; seeing it is chiefly required that they may exhort, 
 that they may comfort, that they may relieve such consciences as be 
 sick and burdened with sins. A man may ask them, Where it appeareth, 
 by plain words of the Scriptures, that it is the Deacons' Office to receive 
 and keep the Treasures of the Church ; and that they alone ought to 
 execute and accomplish this Office ? 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 Let the Deacons visit all sick persons universally, if they will ; and 
 exhort them and comfort them. We forbid them not. Only we shew 
 that they are bounden, by reason of their Office, peculiarly to have 
 charge of the poor. 
 
 Where they say. It is chiefly required that Deacons should exhort 
 and comfort the sick consciences of them that are diseased. If they say 
 they be bound to do that, by reason of their Office ; let them prove it I 
 [so] that they do not only say all things : but if they respect \refer to\ 
 Christian pity towards their brethren ; neither do we exempt from the 
 Deacons, that which is the common duty of all Christians. 
 
 But forasmuch as they have burdened the Deacons before, with un- 
 necessary charges [responsibilities] as concerning the Office of Deacons ; 
 by reason whereof they frayed [frightened] many from that right godly 
 Office of Deacons : we have thought good to declare what things they 
 be, which properly appertain to the Deaconship; and what be the 
 common duties of all Christians. And lest these men might justly 
 complain, as touching the lack of exhorting and comforting the sick : 
 that matter is sufficiently provided for by the Ministers of the Word, 
 unto whom that charge doth chiefly appertain ; and by other learned 
 men also. 
 
 And to that question that they harp upon again ; it is thoroughly 
 answered in the Fourth Article. [? page 168.] 
 
 In that they require plain words of Scripture of us; we cannot 
 
 183 
 
1657. The second New Discipline. 
 
 marvel enough ; seeing they neither prove, or shew anything, either by 
 plain words or obscure words : but, as though we were scholars and 
 they Schoolmasters of Pythagoras's rule, they only say and affirm all 
 things; and confirm nothing. But they promise they will do it at 
 leisure, and God before 1 And that is enough, we trow. 
 
 32. Item, that where [as] 
 there is no godlier act than to 
 succour such as be both sick and 
 poor ; for that their burden is 
 most heavy : we think good, if the 
 ability of the Church will extend 
 thereunto. That there be Four 
 grave and honest Women, either 
 Widows or Wives, such as have 
 need of the help of the Church, 
 appointed and chosen, with the 
 consent of their husbands, to keep 
 the poor when they be sick ; and 
 to watch with them, by course, one 
 after another : and that they have 
 therefore, out of the Treasure of 
 the Church, a certain stipend 
 quarterly paid unto them. 
 
 Of the Discipline of the 
 
 Church ; which is 
 
 the Fourth and Last Note. 
 
 33. First, in all matters 
 touching Conscience, GOD's Word 
 is the perfect rule ; as well for 
 those things which Christian men 
 ought to do, as for such things as 
 they are bound to abstain from. 
 
 34. Item, in all Controversies 
 Civil, the Civil, or Municipal, Law 
 of the country, or City, where the 
 Church is, is a sufficient rule to be 
 obeyed. 
 
 36. Item, all matters touch- 
 ing the Congregation, or the 
 members of the same, directly 
 18i 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 appertaining to neither of the 
 Two former Parts ; Ecclesiastical 
 Ordinance and Discipline of the 
 Church, ought by all members of 
 the same to be obeyed. 
 
 36. Item, although this word 
 Discipline generally doth contain 
 all Ecclesiastical Orders and 
 Ordinances: yet, in this place, it 
 is properly taken for the rule of 
 outward honest orders and man- 
 ners ; and of the punishment and 
 correction of vices. 
 
 37. Item, for the execution of 
 the which Discipline to the main- 
 taining of all comely order and 
 virtue in the Church, and cor- 
 rection of disorder and vice ; it is 
 agreed that Six men, of special 
 gravity, authority, and wisdom, 
 such as the rule of the holy 
 Scriptures doth set forth, as much 
 as may be, shall be chosen to be 
 Seniors: which Six Seniors, with 
 the Two Ministers of the Word, 
 shall have the execution of the 
 Discipline and Government of the 
 Church; and shall be reverenced, 
 and (in all things godly and 
 reasonable) obeyed and reverenced, 
 of all persons in the Congrega- 
 tion, under pain of most sharp 
 Discipline. 
 
 38. Provided always, That 
 the said Ministers and Seniors, 
 severally and jointly, shall have 
 no authority to make any manner 
 of Decrees or Ordinances to bind 
 the Congregation, or any member 
 thereof: but shall execute such 
 Ordinances and Decrees as shall 
 be made by the Congregation, and 
 to them delivered. 
 
 185 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 Of the Election of all 
 Ministers. 
 
 39. Item, it is agreed that all 
 Seniors, Deacons, and all other 
 Ministers, whatsoever they be (the 
 Two Teachers and Ministers of the 
 Word only excepted), shall once a 
 year, that is, the First day of 
 March, take an end of their 
 Ministry, whatsoever it be. And 
 they, from that date till a new 
 Election be made, which shall be 
 within one fortnight after the said 
 1st day of March, unless some 
 great causes incident do let 
 [hinder] the same, shall be all 
 private persons, as other members 
 of the Congregation, and so con- 
 tinue still, till they be new elected 
 to the same, or other. Ministry or 
 Office: every one of them yet 
 notwithstanding, in the meantime, 
 from the said 1st day of March till 
 new Ministers be elected, doing 
 the duty and duties to their Office 
 belonging. 
 
 The Objection to the Thirty-ninth Article. 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 The time is ill appointed. It were a great deal better after the 
 Mart ; for the avoiding of rumour, and blowing [rejporting] of dissen- 
 sions which may arise ; as it is now in example. 
 
 The Answer. 
 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 The time is appointed well enough. For these dissensions are not 
 
 to be imputed to times, but to men. And we trust that we shall, by 
 
 the grace of GOD, have henceforth good men ; that shall quietly govern 
 
 the Church in the true fear of GOD, and love to their brethren. 
 
 40. Item, that Public Prayer and 
 Fast be made before, and at, the 
 Election of all Ministers ; in time 
 186 
 
1657. The second New Discipline. 
 
 and continuance, as to the Con- 
 gregation shall seem good. 
 
 41. Item, that before the Elec- 
 tion of the Ministers, Seniors, and 
 Deacons ; the places of the Scrip- 
 tures for that purpose most fit, be 
 openly read ; and a Sermon to be 
 made upon the same, as for the 
 present purpose, shall be most 
 convenient. 
 
 42. Item, that Election be made 
 by Bills [Voting Papers] : every 
 man bringing, on a little Bill rolled 
 up, the names of such persons 
 appointed, as they shall think most 
 meet for the Office, whereunto the 
 Election is then made. 
 
 43. Item, that Imposition of 
 Hands, with Prayer, be used at the 
 Institution of the said Ministers, 
 Seniors, and Deacons; according 
 to the doctrine and examples of 
 the Scriptures. 
 
 Of the calling and assembling 
 of the Congregation, 
 
 44. Item, that the Ministers and 
 Seniors, thus elect [ed], have now 
 authority, as the principal mem- 
 bers of the Congregation, to govern 
 the said Congregation, according 
 to GOD'S Word and the Disci- 
 pline of the Church, as is aforesaid : 
 and also to call together and as- 
 semble the said Congregation, for 
 causes, and at times, as shall to 
 them seem expedient. 
 
 Provided always. That if any 
 dissension shall happen between 
 the Ministers and the Seniors, or 
 the more part [majority] of them, 
 and the Body of the Congregation, 
 or the more part of it; and that 
 
 187 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 the said Ministers and Seniors, in 
 such controversy, being desired 
 thereto, will not assemble the 
 Congregation : that then the Con- 
 gregation may, of itself, come 
 together, and consult and deter- 
 mine as concerning the said con- 
 troversy or controversies ; and the 
 said Assembly to be a lawful Con- 
 gregation, and that which they, 
 [or] the more part of them, so 
 assembling, shall judge or decree, 
 the same to be a lawful Decree 
 and Ordinance of sufficient force 
 to bind the whole Congregation, 
 and every member of the same. 
 
 The Objection against the Forty-fourth Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 
 The Forty-fourth Article speaketh manifestly against the Edict of 
 the Senate ; for there it is specified, by these clear and manifest words : 
 
 ' Furthermore, the Senate of this honourable City hath decreed, 
 That if there arise any dissension or contentions among the Strangers, 
 concerning Keligion or their Discipline; they be set at one with all 
 diligence by the Ministers and Seniors : specially for this cause, lest 
 those which profess themselves to be banished out of their country for 
 true Religion's sake, utter an evil token [of] what their mind is, by 
 reason of such controversies and debates. And in case the matter 
 cannot be appeased before the Ministers and Elders ; let them know 
 that the Senate of this City will take order therein : who, as reason is, 
 will look most sharply upon the Authors of such troubles.' 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 It is not against the meaning of the Edict, as it was declared by 
 the Magistrates themselves in our Church, before all the Congregation, 
 the last of February [1557] , by the mouth of Master Valerand Poullain; 
 and the said Magistrates, seeing the Sentence pronounced by the said 
 Master Valerand, and written out by us, allowed it : according where- 
 unto, this Decree is altogether set forth. 
 
 45. Item, that no man, being 
 summoned or warned (either by 
 the Ministers and Seniors, or in 
 188 
 
1567. The second New Discipline. 
 
 the name of the Congregation, 
 so as afore is said assembled) to 
 appear in the Congregation, shall 
 absent himself but upon a lawful 
 cause, under pain of Discipline. 
 And that none shall depart out of 
 the said Congregation so assem- 
 bled, till it be broken up ; without 
 licence of the whole, or the more 
 part remaining; upon pain of 
 Discipline before the whole Con- 
 gregation therefore. 
 
 46. Item, in case some do 
 depart; that yet notwithstanding 
 those which still remain, if they 
 be the greater part, to be a lawful 
 Congregation: and that which 
 they, or the more part of them, 
 shall decree, to be a lawful Decree, 
 of force to bind the whole body ; 
 Ministers, Seniors, Deacons, and 
 every other member or members 
 
 ^ thereof, without exception. 
 
 Tlfie Objection against the Forty-sixth Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 This law doth not sufficiently forsee and provide for the quietness 
 of the Congregation, unless in this greater part the Pastor and Seniors 
 be included ; whose authority men ought not to bring into such 
 contempt, that we would so easily reject them. The multitude is, of 
 their own disposition, overmuch licentious and grudging at every 
 Superior Power : and this law is also against the Edict of the Senate. 
 
 The Answer, 
 
 WHITEHEAD, etc. 
 
 If the Ministers and Elders will be present, no man warneth them : 
 if they will not, who will force them against their wills ? It is 
 impertinent, that he saith. They be easily reject[ed]: which will not 
 come, when they be desired ; or when they be present, depart upon 
 their own will. Where he saith, ' That this Decree is also contrary to 
 the Edict of the Senate ', it is not enough ; except he prove it. 
 
 47. Item, that no checking, 
 or taunting, be used in the said 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 Congregation, by any persons, 
 under pain of Discipline : and that 
 in speaking, all others shall hold 
 their peace and keep silence, 
 abstaining also from private talk ; 
 that all things may be done comely 
 and in order. 
 
 48. Item, that it shall be 
 lawful that every member of the 
 Congregation (making protestation 
 of licence before, to the Ministers, 
 Seniors, and the whole Congre- 
 gation) may speak his mind in the 
 Congregation, so he speak quietly 
 and not against GOD's truth : for, 
 in case he speak ungodly, that 
 then it shall be lawful for the 
 Ministers, Seniors, or any of them, 
 to command him silence by and 
 by [immediately]. 
 
 The manner of receiving all 
 sorts of persons into the 
 said Congregation. 
 
 49. First, for the avoiding of 
 all heresies and sects in our 
 Churches ; every one, as well men 
 as women, which desire to be 
 received, shall make a Declaration, 
 or Confession, of their Faith before 
 the Ministers and Elders : shewing 
 himself fully to consent and agree 
 with the Doctrine of the Church, 
 and submitting themselves to the 
 Discipline of the same; and the 
 same to testify by subscribing 
 thereto, if they can write. 
 
 The Objection against the Forty-ninth Article, 
 HoENE, etc. 
 The Subscribing is over hardly and constrainedly done ; specially 
 in so often alteration and innovation of laws, as they speak of. 
 190 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 This Subscribing is not over hardly nor constrainedly done : but 
 so much the less hardly and constrainedly, in that there is an easy way 
 shewed to redress ; if anything be done amiss : where these men would 
 have their Decrees to be reputed for holy sacred Canons, which may not 
 be moved. 
 
 And as for this Subscribing, which they say is so constrained and 
 hard ; besides that it is provided for by the Edict of the Senate, it is 
 required also in their Old Discipline and Institution [see page 143] . 
 
 50. Item, if any person, so 
 desirous to be received into the 
 Congregation, be notoriously de- 
 famed; or noted of any corrupt 
 behaviour, or evil opinion in 
 Doctrine, or slanderous behaviour 
 in Life : the same may not by the 
 Ministers and Seniors be admitted, 
 till he have either purged himself 
 thereof; or else have declared 
 himself to the Ministers and 
 Elders penitent for the same. 
 
 Of Admission to the Holy 
 Communion. 
 
 51. Item, that none of the 
 Youth be admitted to the Com- 
 munion till they be able to make 
 Profession of their Faith before 
 the whole Congregation ; and also 
 to have an honest testimony of 
 towardness [aptitude, promise] in 
 godly conversation. 
 
 52. Item, that none openly 
 noted as a Heretic, Sectary, 
 Idolator, or other notorious 
 Offender, shall be admitted to 
 the Communion ; before he either 
 purge, or reconcile, himself pub- 
 licly before the whole Congrega- 
 tion. And that every member of 
 the Congregation do not refuse to 
 render a Declaration of their Faith 
 
 191 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 before the Ministers and Elders; 
 whensover they shall by them be 
 thereunto required. 
 
 The Order of Proceeding to the 
 execution of the Discipline 
 and correction of Offences. 
 
 53. Forasmuch as no Church 
 is so perfect, but offences may 
 rise; for godly and charitable 
 redressing and reforming of such, 
 this Order is to be observed: 
 
 First, if any of the Congre- 
 gation be offensive in manners or 
 doctrine to any of the brethren, so 
 that the offence be private and 
 not publicly known ; there can be 
 no better Order devised than 
 that which Cheist himself hath 
 appointed ; which is 
 
 First, brotherly to admonish 
 him alone. 
 
 If that do not prevail ; to call 
 one or two witnesses. 
 
 If that also do not profit ; then 
 to declare it to the Ministers and 
 Elders ; to whom the Congregation 
 hath given authority to take order 
 in such cases, according to the 
 Discipline of the Church. 
 
 54. Item, that it may be the 
 better known what is meant by 
 this word, Discipline or Correction 
 of Vice; we think that there be 
 Three Degrees of Ecclesiastical 
 Discipline. 
 
 The First, that the Offender 
 acknowledge his fault, and shew 
 himself penitent, belore the 
 Ministers and the Seniors. 
 
 The Second, that if he will 
 not so do; as well his original 
 
 192 
 
io57. The second New Discipline. 
 
 crime as also his contempt of tLe 
 Ministers and Elders who have the 
 authority of the Church, be openly 
 declared, by one of the Ministers, 
 before the whole Congregation: 
 and that he therefore make satis- 
 faction, both for his original crime 
 and also for his contempt of the 
 Ministers, before the whole Con- 
 gregation; and that he be not 
 admitted to the Communion before 
 he have satisfied. 
 
 The Third, that if he remain 
 still obstinate before the whole 
 Congregation, after a time to him 
 by the whole Congregation limited 
 to repent in ; he then shall be 
 openly denounced Excommunicate : 
 which Excommunication, seeing it 
 is the uttermost penalty of Eccle- 
 siastical Power, shall not therefore 
 be executed until the matter be 
 ■^ heard by the whole Church, or 
 
 such as it shall specially appoint 
 thereunto. 
 
 The Objection against the Fifty-fourth Article. 
 HoENE, etc. 
 The authority of the Pastor and Seniors is all wiped away: for 
 everything is referred to the confused multitude of the Congregation. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 Except the matter be used, as we have provided in the Discipline ; 
 both the authority and liberty of the Congregation is wiped away, and 
 a mere Tyranny established. 
 
 Where he saith, all things is referred to the confused multitude, it 
 is manifestly false : for it is always added, ' by such as the Congregation 
 shall appoint thereto'; as it is also, in the Fifty -fourth Article added 
 in jjlain words. 
 
 55. Item, if any person shall 
 
 be a notorious known Offender, 
 
 so as he is offensive to the whole 
 
 1 Whittingham. 18 198 
 
The second New Discipline. i567. 
 
 Congregation : then shall the 
 Ministers and Elders immediately 
 call the Offender before them; 
 and travail [labour] with him, to 
 reduce him to true repentance, 
 and [the] satisfying of the Congre- 
 gation. Which, if he obstinately 
 refuse to do, then one of the 
 Ministers shall signify his offence 
 and contempt to the whole Con- 
 gregation: desiring them to pray 
 for him; and further to assign 
 him a day to be denounced Excom- 
 municate, before the Congrega- 
 tion ; except, in the meantime, the 
 Offender submit himself, before 
 the whole Congregation, to the 
 Order of the Discipline. 
 
 56. Item, that neither the Seniors 
 and Ministers, nor the whole Con- 
 gregation, shall meddle in any Civil 
 Matters, as Judges or Determiners 
 of the same : but only as Arbiters 
 for peace making, that the Magis- 
 trates be troubled as little as may 
 be, with our controversies. But in 
 case the Seniors first, and after- 
 wards the Congregation, or such 
 as the Congregation shall appoint, 
 can make no peaceable end by way 
 of Arbitrement ; then the judge- 
 ment of the said matters is to be 
 referred to the Magistrates of the 
 City, and there to be ended. 
 
 57. Item, we think good (for our 
 quietness' sake, and for the con- 
 serving of the good report of our 
 nation) that all matters and con- 
 troversies among ourselves (if they 
 cannot privately be pacified, which 
 first ought to be attempted) be 
 brought before the Seniors and 
 Ministers ; and there to be heard. 
 
1567. The second New Discipline. 
 
 And, in case they cannot end 
 them; then afterward to be re- 
 ferred to the whole Congregation, 
 or such as the Congregation shall 
 appoint to the hearing and deter- 
 mining thereof, if they can. 
 
 And that no matter be brought 
 unto the Magistrate, or Senate, to 
 hinder, derogate, or let, the autho- 
 rity of the Church or the Discipline 
 thereof, before these ways be 
 proved; under pain of the Disci- 
 pline before the Congregation : 
 unless the thing appertain directly 
 to the state of the City ; or is an 
 offence against the Laws, Senate, 
 or Magistrate, of the same; in 
 which case every man may and 
 ought forthwith to complain to 
 the Magistrates. 
 
 The Objection against the Fifty-seventh Article. 
 ^ HoRNE, etc. 
 
 This Law is contrary to the Edict of the Senate. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 This should not be said ; but shewed. 
 
 58. Item, where as the best way 
 of Christian reconciliation is, That 
 the parties privately between them- 
 selves agree; and the next, That 
 agreement be made by mediation 
 of some peaceable and godly men : 
 We decree that in case two, four, 
 six, more or less, do consult among 
 themselves, or travail with the 
 parties, for peace-making, quietly 
 and charitably ; then the said par- 
 ties, in so doing, do nothing 
 against good Order of Discipline; 
 but according to the duty and office 
 of Christian and peaceable men. 
 
 19S 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 The Objection to the Fifty-eighth Article, 
 _ HoRNE, etc. 
 
 The assembly of four, six, eight, or ten is troublously done, and 
 without order ; and will stir up new tumults daily in the Congregation. 
 Such laws as this, condemn the authority and counsel of the Elders. 
 
 The Answer. 
 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 HoRNE and Chambers condemn the assembly of four, six, eight, or 
 
 ten, men for peace-making : where they have, almost every day, these 
 
 three months [February- April 1557] , gathered corner-creeping assemblies, 
 
 to disturb the peace of the Church. 
 
 59. Item, that the Ministers and 
 Seniors shall have authority to hear 
 and determine, on behalf of the 
 whole Church, all offences (deter- 
 minable by the Congregation) com- 
 mitted by any person in the Con- 
 gregation : unless the party called 
 before them, have just occasion to 
 take exceptions to the said Minis- 
 ters and Seniors ; or to appeal from 
 them, as not competent Judges. 
 
 The Objection against the Fifty-ninth Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 The Fifty-ninth Article is manifestly repugnant to the Fifty-sixth 
 Article. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 The Fifty-ninth [Article] is not repugnant against the Fifty -sixth 
 Article : for there is intreated of Civil Controversies ; and here of 
 others. 
 
 60. Item, if any have just occa- 
 sion to take exception to some of 
 the Ministers and Seniors, a,nd not 
 to the more part [majority] of 
 them ; then those of the Ministers 
 and Seniors to whom the exception 
 is made, in this case shall not be 
 Judges ; but, in this case, for the 
 time, [be] removed from the 
 Ministry : and that the rest of the 
 
 196 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 Ministers and Seniors to whom nO 
 exception shall be made, with as 
 many of the Congregation joined 
 to them, as they be in number 
 which shall be excepted, shall be 
 Arbiters and Judges in the said 
 Causes. And that the said persons 
 so to be joined to the Ministers 
 and Seniors shall be appointed by 
 the Congregation; the Ministers 
 and Seniors not excepted, giving 
 their voices as others of the Con» 
 gregation. 
 
 61. Item, if exception be taken 
 to the more part [majority] of the 
 Ministry and Seniors ; that then 
 the Church shall appoint Six 
 more to be Judges with the rest 
 of the Ministers against whom 
 exception is not made : the same 
 rest of the Ministers having their 
 voices in the Election of the Six 
 as other members of the Church. 
 
 62. Item, if all the Ministers 
 and Seniors be suspected, or found 
 parties [partizans] , or if any 
 Appeal be made from them [, as not 
 competent Judges] ; that then such 
 Appeal shall be made to the body 
 of the Congregation ; the Ministers, 
 Seniors, and parties excepted. And 
 that the body of the Congregation 
 may appoint so many of the Congre- 
 gation to hear and determine the 
 said matter or matters, as it shall 
 seem good to the Congregation. 
 
 63. Item, if any person do un- 
 justly take exceptions to any of 
 the Ministers, or [unjustly] ap- 
 peals from the whole Ministry: 
 that then such persons, besides 
 the punishment for the principal 
 cause; shall also be punished as 
 
 197 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 a contemner of the Ministry, and a 
 disturber of the Church. 
 
 The Ohjection against the Sixty-third Article. 
 HoENE, etc. 
 This law also is against the Edict of the Senate. 
 
 The Answer, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 It is not against the meaning of the Edict ; as it is declared in the 
 Answer to the Fifteenth Article [? the Forty-fourth Article, at page 
 188] . For it was declared by the Right Honourable and godly Magis- 
 trates openly, in our Church, that they thought of nothing less than to 
 impeach the lawful authority of the Congregation. 
 
 And except the Congregation, which giveth authority to Ministers, 
 be superior to the Ministers ; they are not now Ministers, but lords of 
 the Congregation — as to add no further. 
 
 64. Item, if all the Ministers 
 and Seniors, from whom it shall be 
 
 ^ appealed as is aforesaid, shall say 
 
 and challenge the more part 
 of the Congregation, as not in- 
 different [impartial] Judges; that 
 then they may appeal from the 
 Congregation to the Magistrate, 
 Provided that if any Minister or 
 Senior so appeal to the Magistrate ; 
 and be found to have done it with- 
 out just cause : that then, by that 
 fact, he shall be removed from his 
 Ministry ; and shall never after be 
 admitted in the Ministry before he 
 hath made public satisfaction for 
 the same. 
 
 65. Item, that the Ministers 
 and Seniors, and every of them, be 
 subject to Ecclesiastical Discipline 
 and correction, as other private 
 members of the Church be. And 
 that in case any person or persons 
 accuse any of the Ministers or 
 Elders, or the more part of them, 
 or them all, of any crime or 
 
 198 
 
1657. The second New Discipline. 
 
 crimes : the same Order of Pro- 
 ceeding in all points [is to] be used 
 as it is heretofore particularly 
 expressed, in the making the 
 exception to some, or the more 
 part, or all, the said Ministers, as 
 parties [partisans] , or otherwise 
 incompetent Arbiters. [See Articles 
 60-62.] 
 
 66. Item, that no accusation 
 against any of the Ministers and 
 Seniors be admitted under two 
 witnesses at the least. And that 
 if any do unjustly accuse the 
 Ministers and Seniors, or any of 
 them ; that he, or they, shall there- 
 fore be most sharply disciplined, 
 as a contemner and defacer of the 
 Ministry, and a disturber of the 
 whole Church. 
 
 67. Item, if any controversy 
 be upon the doubtful meaning 
 
 ^ of any word or words in the 
 
 Discipline ; that first it be referred 
 to the Ministers and Seniors : and 
 if they cannot agree thereupon, 
 then the thing [is] to be brought 
 and referred to the whole Congre- 
 gation. 
 
 68. Item, for the avoiding of 
 the occasion of contention here- 
 after, That Books of Discipline 
 concerning this Church heretofore 
 made, be of no effect hereafter; 
 but [are] void and cancelled. 
 
 The Objection to the Sixty-eighth Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 In this place, we desire that our Old Discipline may be looked 
 upon, that we may see. Whether it be to be so lightly cast away; seeing 
 it proceeded of so learned men ; and shall, with a mean [moderate] 
 amending, be far perfecter than this New Discipline. 
 
 199 
 
The second New Discipline. i657. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 Where they desire that the Old Discipline may he looked upon ; wo 
 answer, The more they shall look upon it, the more evidently shall the 
 naughtiness \_worthlessness\ and imperfection of it appear. And it shall 
 also more plainly appear, how much the Congregation hath been 
 beholden to them that have retained such an unperfect Discipline so 
 long in the Church ; only because it permitteth all to the Pastor I 
 
 Where they say, That the Discipline proceeded of so learned men : 
 yet the same that wrote it (were they never so well learned) confess 
 themselves : both that it was gathered in haste ; and given to the Con- 
 gregation as imperfect, only for a time. 
 
 Where they speak of the amending of that Discipline ; we marvel 
 that it never came into their mind before. 
 
 69. Item, that all Books and 
 Writings of Record concerning 
 Acts and Orders of this Church be 
 delivered to, and remain in the 
 custody of, the Ministers and 
 Elders for the time being. 
 
 70. Item, that a Register Book 
 be kept by the Ministers and 
 Seniors, of all such names [of per- 
 sons] as be in the Congregation ; 
 and [the names of] such as shall 
 be hereafter admitted, to be written 
 in the same. 
 
 71. Item, that Marriages, Chris- 
 tenings, and Burials, with the day 
 and year thereof, be registered in 
 the same Book. 
 
 72. Item, for the avoiding [of] 
 all controversies that hereafter 
 may happen, it is Ordained, That 
 all Testaments and Wills by any 
 of our nation dying in this Con- 
 gregation, shall be brought forth, 
 and exhibited to the Seniors of this 
 Congregation for the time being; 
 for a perpetual testimony of the 
 truth in that behalf. 
 
 200 
 
1557. The second New Discipline. 
 
 The Objection against the Seventy -second Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 Thai concerning Testaments in this dangerous World, is a per- 
 nicious Law. 
 
 The Answer, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 We cannot tell what serpent the law concerning Testaments hath 
 lurking under the herb. They say, It 'is a pernicious Law'; and they 
 only say so. But we say, It is very wholesome and profitable against 
 the fraud of falsaries [falsifiers, forgers] , and to the succour of the 
 Fatherless and Widows. 
 
 73. Item, that because all men's 
 doings be uncertain and change- 
 able ; the Discipline and Orders of 
 the Church shall be read openly 
 once every Quarter ; and warning 
 thereof before, shall be given to 
 the whole Congregation : both that 
 every member thereof may know 
 their duty ; and that every man 
 may, with liberty, quietly speak 
 /^ his mind for the changing and 
 
 amending of it, or any part thereof, 
 according to GOD's Word; and the 
 same [to be] exhibited in writing, 
 with the arguments and reasons 
 of that his request. 
 
 The Objection to the Seventy-third Article. 
 
 HORNE, etc. 
 Quietness is not sufiiciently provided for by this means : inasmuch 
 as it is commanded, as it were, that every one should look and study 
 for an innovation. 
 
 The Answer. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 Quietness is provided for sufficiently: inasmuch as the matter 
 must pass quietly and peaceable; and also by writings. 
 
 Men's consciences are also necessarily provided for : that in case 
 anything be found in the Ecclesiastical Ordinances, ungodly or dis- 
 agreeing, or else unprofitable for the Church, it may be changed 
 straightway s : so as men's pleasures be not holden for holy, sacred, and 
 un moveable, [laws] ; as the Papists would. 
 
 201 
 
The second New Discipline. 
 
 1557. 
 
 The Names of such as subscribed to this Discipline ; 
 and were of the Church. 
 
 Thomas Crawley. 
 Christopher Hales. 
 Thomas Ashley. 
 Edmund Oldsworth. 
 Edmund Sutton. 
 Thomas Acworth. 
 Richard Alvay. 
 Walter France. 
 Richard Letler. 
 Richard Mason. 
 Richard Beesley. 
 Richard Nagors. 
 Robert Best. 
 Henry Reignolds. 
 Percival Harrington. 
 Richard Porter. 
 Magnus Elyot. 
 Henry Perryus. 
 John Browne. 
 
 David Whitehead. 
 John Mullins. 
 John Pedder. 
 John Hales. 
 Gregory Railton. 
 Alexander Nowell. 
 John Wilford. 
 John Fauconer. 
 Thomas Serbis. 
 Thomas Wilson. 
 John Bedell. 
 John Olde. 
 James Peers. 
 Thomas Sandes. 
 Edward Parpoint. 
 Thomas Walker. 
 John Kblke. 
 Thomas Watts. 
 Leonard Parry. 
 
 Robert Crowley. 
 William Master. 
 Laurence K^jnt. 
 Thomas Knoll [ys]. 
 Peter Sade. 
 John Vates. 
 William Raulings. 
 Thomas Water. 
 Thomas Willobie. 
 Edmund Tomson. 
 Richard Luddington. 
 Thomas Oldsworth. 
 Edmund Harries. 
 Philip Adishe. 
 Gawen Dixson. 
 John Geoffrie. 
 Anthony Donnings. 
 Edward Colton. 
 John Turpin. . 
 
 The 21st of December, 1557. 
 These were added to the Church. 
 
 Sir Francis Knoll [y] s. 
 Edward Boyes. 
 John Browne. 
 Francis Wilford. 
 Thomas Knot. 
 Thomas Donnell. 
 Arthur Saule. 
 Richard Sandell. 
 
 Robert Joyner. 
 Henry Wood. 
 Richard Lynbrought. 
 Ralph Selye. 
 Henry Knoll [y]s. 
 Thomas Wilford. 
 William Davage. 
 Reignold Baker. 
 
 Robert Hodgston. 
 John Penteny. 
 Michael Coke. 
 Thomas Todchamber. 
 Alexander Nowell. 
 John Ade. 
 Thomas Bagster. 
 Daniel Rogers. 
 
 202 
 
1567. The second New Discipline. 
 
 The Objectors' Conclusion, 
 HoRNE, etc. 
 In all this ado ; we say this, for a Conclusion, That there be three 
 things, which they only seek : 
 
 The Innovation of Ministers ; 
 
 A Purse and Treasure, I wot not what ; and 
 
 The Purging of their own offences, before committed. 
 
 Now have we alleged as much as we handsomely could bring; 
 considering the time. We would also have alleged very many other 
 things, so as it should plainly appear. That our brethren have, in 
 ordaining their Discipline, respected neither so great weighty reasons ; 
 nor so great commodities of our Congregation : but have, in the mean 
 while, given that that shall be offensive and slanderous to all good 
 men; and to our adversaries and GOD's enemies the Papists, high 
 rejoicing and pleasure. 
 
 The Book of the Old Discipline, with a very little and small correc- 
 tion and amending, would cause many more plentiful fruits of Christian 
 hearts to be brought forth ; and would settle a great deal more constant 
 and more durable quietness among us. 
 
 The Answer to the Conclusion, 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 
 In all this ado. Master Horne and Master Chambers go about 
 nouhing else but to disquiet the Congregation, that Horne might rule 
 the roast [domineer] over all. Chambers bear the Bag alone ; and they 
 two together exercise a most unworthy lordship over the poor, and by 
 them [over] all others : and that they might have no certain Discipline, 
 but that their pleasures might be holden for laws ; and that nothing 
 should be thought right, or stand in force, but what they do yet 
 hitherto ; and the same they go about now. And it seemeth they have 
 utterly determined, either to establish a Tyranny, or to leave no 
 common wealth at all in the Congregation. 
 
 Where Horne and Chambers make rehearsal here of the purging 
 of offences committed by us ; they ought justly to have been ashamed 
 to make mention of ' offences ' : seeing they have never left, for these 
 three or four months [December 1556 — ^April 1557] , to lade themselves 
 with wicked doings. And as for occasion of offence and slander given 
 to good and godly men and to our adversaries and GOD's enemies the 
 Papists' high rejoicing and pleasure : they accuse us thereof so falsely, 
 as they themselves have given the occasion indeed. For they could 
 never abide to have anything amended, nor themselves to be admonished 
 of anything, or to be commoned [communed, conferred] withal in any 
 
 203 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 wise. But for the most light, yea, no, causes indeed ; they forsook their 
 Ministry straightways : the Pastor forsook the Flock; the Treasurer, the 
 poor; and both forsook the Church, and moved others by their example 
 to do the same. 
 
 Neither was it enough for them to give over their own functions ; 
 but they must draw other Preachers and Readers with them also, to the 
 intent the Congregation should, by this means, be destitute of GOD's 
 Word, and [be] utterly scattered : as though it could not possibly stand 
 without them. 
 
 And when they had forsaken their own Chnrch ; they haunted 
 partly the French Church, and partly the Dewtche [German] Churches : 
 and so raised rumours abroad ; and spread [the knowledge of] our dis- 
 sensions, first through this City, and then through other Cities of 
 Germany. 
 
 And, last of all, when they would not come to the Church in the 
 Mart time, but by the Magistrates' commandment ; neither could they 
 then be quiet, [but] they spread the like rumours almost throughout all 
 Europe. 
 
 And when they have played these prauks themselves, tliey charge 
 Then I hope it ^^ with their own faults ; and go about to lay the 
 
 may now spread infamy upon us, which they themselves have stirred 
 again without up. If you shall cry out that old matters are 
 
 oifence ; all things rehearsed by these means ; you ought to have 
 weU weighed. abstained from provoking us hereunto ; neither to 
 
 have mentioned, offences committed, old subscriptions, nor yet to have 
 called us back thus to the Old Discipline, the fountain of all contentions. 
 
 The Nmnes subscribed to the Objections ; 
 with a Postscript. 
 
 Robert Hornb. Anthony Mathew. John Binkes. 
 
 Edward Isaac. Richard Davids. John Escot. 
 
 Richard Chambers. Cuthbert Warcope. Nicholas Car vile. 
 
 Christopher Brickbeck. Robert Harrington. John Machet. 
 
 Horne, etc. 
 The rest of our consenting brethren, we could not call together 
 unto this Subscribing ; by reason of the shortness of time : whose 
 names shall be put afterwards ; having your Honours' licences thereto. 
 
 The Ansiver to the Postscript. 
 Whitehead, etc. 
 Wh(M'e they complain of shortness of time in the end, as they did 
 in the beginning ; and that they could not, by reason thereof, call their 
 204 
 
The second New Discipline. 1557. 
 
 consenting brethren together to the subscribing : what meaneth that ? 
 For where they have set to the names of them which dwell most far 
 asunder, and have left out almost none but the names of their own 
 servants, whom they have always at a beck ; yet they could not call the 
 rest of their brethren together, forsooth ! to the intent they might, 
 by this shift, make a show to such as know not the matter, of some 
 multitude of men of some estimation which are left out. 
 
 And they desire also, as in a matter of weight, that they may set to 
 the names of the others afterwards. 
 
 And as, here in the end, they vaunt a certain show of some great 
 multitude that will subscribe ; even so, in the beginning and in many 
 other plELces of their book, they make a great brag, as though they 
 would exhibit some notable matter to the Magistrate ; so they may have 
 time enough given them to bethink themselves. But Master Horne 
 and Master Chambees shall (with these their mighty and great promises,^ 
 both of Subscriptions, Declarations, and. Confirmations) bring to pass 
 as good as nothing ! 4^ 
 
 But yet this they are desirous to bring to pass in the mean time. 
 That, while these gay glorious promises of theirs be looked for, they 
 may, a long time, hinder the peace and quietness of the Church ; which 
 their only desire is to have disquieted : and, if it be possible, that they 
 may recover a most intolerable Lordship over the Congregation ; or, 
 in case they cannot obtain the chief state in the Congregation, that 
 they may leave the Church in the worst, or in no, state at all; but 
 that they may rend it, and all-to-scatter [utterly scatter] it. 
 
 These be the devices of Horne and Chambers ! These be their 
 fetches [tricks] , Right Honourable and most righteous Magistrates I 
 And yet we have no distrust that Almighty GOD, for his mercy's sake 
 towards our most afflicted Church, and that your authority for your 
 equity's sake and singular benevolence towards us, will withstand tlie 
 same. 
 
 And forasmuch as we have proved. That none of these things, 
 which they have reprehended in our Discipline, be either against GOD's 
 Word, or against good reason ; and forasmuch also as we are ready to 
 prove that all things contained in our Discipline are taken out of, either 
 GOD's Word, or of the Edict of the Senate and Magistrate ; either out of 
 their own Old Discipline which they stick so fast unto, or else of the^ 
 judgement of good reason : we humbly beseech the Right Honourable 
 and righteous Magistrates that they will vouchsafe to conlirm it with 
 their authority. 
 
WHERE AS BOTH parties gave consent that 
 certain others, very Worshipful, should also 
 deal in this Controversy between them, to 
 appease, if it might be, the same ; I have here 
 following placed the order which they took 
 for their quietness. 
 
 To the Ministry and Body of the Congregation 
 of the English Church at Frankfort, 
 
 FORASMUCH AS, AT the^request of all our brethren and country- 
 men of this Church of Frankfort, we have undertaken to 
 endeavour ourselves to make an end of this sorrowful 
 Controversy which so grievously, so long time, hath vexed this 
 Congregation, slandered Religion, and infamed the name of all 
 Englishmen ; we thought we could neither satisfy the duty of Christian 
 charity, nor the office of loving countrymen, if we did omit anything 
 which, by any probable conjecture, might seem to bring to effect our 
 honest enterprise in this behalf. 
 
 Whereupon we have thought good to offer unto you our brethren, 
 on both parties, such a Form of Agreement touching certain points of 
 your Discipline as had seemed unto us, upon conference between certain 
 chosen persons on both sides before us, most convenient : so to satisfy 
 all men, that every man might willingly and cheerfully submit himself 
 unto the obedience thereof. Desiring you all, as ye hope to have favour 
 at GOD'S hands in the blood of Jesus Cheist, so to apply your 
 favourable minds each to other, that, all strife and contention set apart, 
 you may join together in a blessed Christian and happy society, peace, 
 and concord. 
 
 And the thing whereunto we wish both the parties should agree to, 
 is as followeth : 
 
 The Form of Beconciliation. 
 
 F"^IRST, where as, in this whole Treaty of Reconciliation and Altera- 
 ^ tion of Discipline, some things might happen to seem to tend to 
 • the condemnation of some party or person; we do all freely 
 pronounce and testify, each part of other, that neither of us do condemn 
 206 
 
1557. The attempted Keconciliation in September. 
 
 wither party, or any person, as those which have done anything contrary 
 to GOD'S Word, or probability of reason, in this matter of Discipline-, 
 but friendly and lovingly every man doth embrace all men, omitting all 
 I'ehearsal and disputation of things past, with common and hearty 
 prayer unto GOD that from henceforth we may remain and live together 
 in brotherly love, to the glory of GOD and comfort of us all. 
 
 1. Concerning the Article for Exercise of Learning. That there 
 be no mention made of the same in the Book of Discipline: but. that 
 forsomuch as Learned Men remain in the Congregation that the 
 Ministry shall, for the furtherance of Learning, labour to put in ure 
 [use] such Exercise of Learning as the Learned can perform, and the 
 ability of the Church bear. 
 
 2. Concerning the receiving and distributing of the Treasure of 
 the Church. The receiving and distributing thereof doth appertain to 
 the Deacons ; yet not so that they do it without the knowledge and con- 
 sent of the Ministers and Seniors. Concerning the keeping of the said 
 Treasure, it may very well appertain to the Deacons : yet is it not of 
 such necessity, but that the rest of the Ministry may otherwise set 
 order for the custody thereof, as time and occasion shall serve. 
 
 3. Concerning the Article of Contribution, when the Treasure of 
 the Church f aileth ; it pertaineth to the Ministers and Deacons to travail 
 [labour] , by way of exhortation, to the rich to help in that need, 
 without any further compulsion. 
 
 4. Concerning the Article of sending of Common Letters for the 
 relief of the Congregation. That there be no mention made of any 
 part thereof in the Book of Discipline : but that the Ministry, with all 
 possible secrecy, use such policies and means as may best serve to the 
 relief and maintenance of the Congregation. 
 
 5. Concerning the Article of making laws. That they be made by 
 the Ministry and Body of the Congregation ; being called together for 
 that purpose. And if the Ministry, or any of them, refuse to be present, 
 being by the Body of the Congregation required thereunto; without just 
 cause by them, or him, alleged : That then, after a due time given for 
 the hearing of the cause, if they bring not in good reason and just cause 
 of such refusal ; then to be deprived, by the same, from their, or his, 
 Ministry : and new to be chosen. 
 
 6. Concerning the Article of the Election of Ministers. That a 
 Scrutiny be had, every year, of the time of Election, for the examina- 
 tion of the Ministers of the Word : wherein shall be, by the appointment 
 of the Congregation, six, or eight, grave and wise men, which shall hear 
 what fault be alleged against the same Minister. And if the faults be 
 weighty and worthy of open correction, to signify the same to the Con- 
 gregation, that the offenders, or offender, may be corrected, or deprived, 
 
 207 
 
The attempted Eecoiiciliation in September. iss?. 
 
 accordingly. If the offences be lesser than that they ought to be 
 published ; then the same Ministers, or Minister, offending, to be 
 [ad] monished of his fault, according to the discretion of the Scrutineers. 
 7. Concerning the Article of Testaments. That no man, by order, 
 in this Congregation, shall be forced to register his Testament: but 
 that there be eight, or ten, grave, wise, substantial, and honest, men, 
 chosen by the Congregation ; out of which number, the Testator shall 
 have his choice, or if he omit the thing, his Executors shall have the 
 choice, to take two of the said eight or ten, besides such as are made 
 Witnesses, whom the Executors, within a month after the death of the 
 Testator, shall make privy to the Testament. And that the said two, 
 being required thereunto, shall faithfully declare unto every party com- 
 prehended in the Will, so much of the Will as shall particularly apper- 
 tain to every of them ; and shall keep secret all the rest of the Will or 
 Testament, as they shall protest before GOD and the Congregation upon 
 their consciences, at the time of their Election. 
 
 And now, in case it shall seem good unto all your Wisdoms, as well 
 of the Ministry and Body of the Congregation of the one part as of the 
 Dissenting Brethren of the other part. That we shall, by our mediation, 
 proceed any further, according unto this Form of Reconciliation, which is 
 here described ; We do heartily require you. That, signifying your minds 
 unto us with as convenient speed as ye may, ye will also appoint out, 
 on either party. Two discreet and sober persons, lovers of peace and 
 concord ; which, by conference with other Two of us, whom we shall 
 appoint, may draw these Articles afore written into such a form as they 
 may be conveniently annexed to the rest of your Discipline. 
 
 The 29th of September 1557. 
 
 Your loving brethren and countrymen, 
 Thomas Wrothe. Henry Knollys. Edwin Sandys. 
 
 Francis Knollys. John Browne. Thomas Eaton. 
 
 Roger Parker. Francis Wilford. Richard Springham. 
 
 John Abell. John Turner. 
 
 208 
 
1557. The attempted Keconciliation in September. 
 
 The Answer of the Church to this Offer, 
 or the effect of the same. 
 
 WE CANNOT ALLOW this Way of Reconciliation offered to 
 our Church, by our countrymen : forasmuch as we should 
 condemn ourselves, as evil-doers, and our doings as ungodly 
 and unreasonable : but we are assured that we have not 
 done, in our Discipline, anything contrary to GOD's Word, and good 
 reason. 
 
 The last of September [1557] . 
 
 David Whitehead. 
 John Hales. 
 Thomas Soeby. 
 John Pedder. 
 Thomas Ashley. 
 
 Henry Parry. 
 Richard Beesley. 
 Robert Crowley. 
 Thomas Watts. 
 Richard Rogers. 
 
 William Rawlings. 
 Robert Best. 
 Richard Luddington, 
 Edmund Haries. 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 Whittingham 
 
 14 
 
The Copy of the Letters of Request 
 
 sent forth for the reUef of the poor, 
 
 by Master [Edmund] Sutton, 
 
 ^5 July 1557- 
 
 To all them that bear an unfeigned reverence and zeal unto the 
 eternal Testament of Jesus Christ, joined with the charitable and 
 sincere bowels of mercy towards the poor ; Grace, Mercy, and Peace, 
 from GOD the Father, by the same our Lord Jesus Christ his Son, the 
 common and only Saviour of the World. 
 
 IT IS NOT like[ly] that the bruit of the Controversy, which hath 
 now, at the end of six months [13 January-25 July 1557] , continued 
 in this English Church at Frankfort, is unknown to strangers. It 
 
 is more like [ly] that, so many being privy thereto, it is carried and 
 spread too far abroad ; and most like [ly] by the fruits springing thereof, 
 that it hath been untruly reported by the wilful authors and stubborn 
 maintainers of it : not only to the infamy, reproach, and discredit, of 
 the Body of this Church, and to the intent to stop all relief from the 
 poor members of the same ; but also that their uncharitable and lewd 
 behaviours should not come to light. 
 
 For it is well known that divers charitable men (albeit their 
 persons and names be neither known, nor desired to be known) were, 
 before the beginning of this Controversy, very liberal in sending their 
 charity to the use of the whole Congregation universally, and some 
 were beneficial to sundry members of the same particularly : which, 
 since that time, to our knowledge, they have left undone utterly. 
 
 We, the Ministers of the Church, (hoping that these men, the 
 authors and maintainers of this Controversy, would, in time, have 
 known their faults ; and made satisfaction to the Church, as became 
 Christian men to do) did, not only with patience suffer their slandrous 
 talk and unquiet demeanour ; but also bear with their unjust dealing, 
 and, as much as in us lay, studied to cover their faulty doings. 
 
 Nevertheless, seeing no likelihood of their amendment, but most 
 manifest proofs of their malice (this poor Congregation rather daily 
 210 
 
1567. Sutton's Letters of Request of July 25. 
 
 increasing than in any part abating ; and thereby the poverty thereof 
 continually augmenting) ; we thought it our bounden duty in conscience 
 no longer to hide the matter ; but thus (of necessity constrained) to 
 disclose it : so as, seeing they will not be as they ought to be, they may 
 at least be known as they be. 
 
 And thus we do, not for any malice that we bear to any man's 
 person (as GOD, the searcher of all hearts, knoweth I) but that, the 
 truth being known, such good people, as through untrue report, have 
 been persuaded to withdraw their good minds and favour from this 
 poor Congregation ; might understand that, without just cause, they 
 have so long done it, and hereafter be the more willing to renew 
 their charity in the relieving of this poor Church of Christ. 
 
 And to come to the matter, ye shall understand that after Master 
 HoRNE, late Pastor, and the Seniors that were joined in the Ministry 
 with him, had, by a Writing subscribed with their own hands, openly, 
 before the Congregation, surrendered and given over their 0£&ces 
 (retaining nevertheless the Writing of their Surrender in their own 
 hands) : and yet, being desired by the Congregation not to leave their 
 Ministries, but still to exercise the same, they would, in no wise, do it ; 
 whereby the Church was, divers days, destitute of the Preaching of 
 GOD's Word. Whereupon, the more part of the Congregation (minding 
 to have the Church kept in good order ; and to redress those things 
 that were a great occasion of the former contention : so that after 
 there might be a perpetual quietness and concord among us) went 
 earnestly about the same. 
 
 But it happened, contrary to our expectation, the former grudges 
 continuing, and new business daily increasing ; which came at length 
 to the Magistrate's ear, contrary to our minds and determination. For 
 then we thought that it should, without any further bruit, amongst our- 
 selves, have been pacified and ended, as we would to GOD it had been I 
 
 Whereupon the godly Magistrates, lamenting much our dissension 
 and desiring our quietness, came into our Church ; and there first made 
 us to promise one to another that from thenceforth no mention should 
 be made of any former grudge or contention between us ; but that all 
 things past should be clean forgotten. 
 
 Afterwards (for the better continuance of love amongst us ; and 
 good order in the Church), with the consent of Master Horne the 
 Pastor and the Seniors; [they] discharged him and them of their 
 Offices : and willed the Church to choose new Ministers ; and to make 
 a New Discipline (for by reason of the unperfectness of the Old 
 Discipline, a great part of the former controversy was), as if there had 
 been never any Church here before. 
 
 211 
 
Sutton's Letters of Request of July 25. 1557. 
 
 Whereupon the Church divers times assembling ; at length, the most 
 part of the Church thought [it] most reasonable that, among otheis, 
 an Order should be in this Church (like as it was in the Primitive 
 Church, and is now in all well-reformed Churches), that the Treasure 
 should be in the custody of all the Deacons ; and not of pny one man 
 alone. 
 
 Master Horne, with certain of the Seniors and a few others, would 
 in no wise agree unto it ; but, to their uttermost, resisted it ; which 
 gave us occasion of farther just suspicion that the Treasure of the 
 Church, in time past, had not been Christianly used. 
 
 And where as also we had devised another Order, That forsomuch 
 as the Magistrate doth permit us to use the customs and manners of 
 making of Wills that be used in England, that (for the more surety of 
 our friends that were here or elsewhere, if we were disposed, by 
 our Wills, to give unto them any of that little substance that GOD hath 
 left us ; if we should die here) our Wills should be seen and exemplified 
 [an attested Copy made of each] by the Seniors ; and so to be out of all 
 danger of counterfeiting [forgery] at any time. 
 
 Horne and Chambers, only upon fond will [solely from foolixh 
 wilfulness] , without any just consideration or good reason, cavilled 
 [frivolously objected] against said Order : only affirming it to be 
 pernicious. 
 
 These things we find manifestly, at length, not to proceed of any 
 good mind or purpose ; but of contentious f rowardness, grounded upon 
 self-love and gain : that, under a colour [pretence, pretext] of the 
 Church, they might gather good men's devotions [alms] : and never 
 distribute any penny thereof, or at the least to none (had they never so 
 great need), unless they would either fawn, and hang, on them ; or else 
 sustain uncharitable taunts and reproaches at their hands. 
 
 For where Chambers, above eighteen months past [? December 
 1555] , had of Master Whitehead, then Pastor, and the Seniors then, a 
 Letter to receive of one special man ^£20 ; and besides, [later,] through 
 Horne's procurement, a General Proxy to Chambers and his Deputy, to 
 gather the devotions [alms] of good men, for the relief of this poor 
 Congregation ; which, by their own proceedings here before the Magis- 
 trates, their own handwriting testifying the same, and otherwise by 
 our knowledge, we are certain they did ^ut in practice ; and received 
 much thereby. Yet Chambers, upon the Accompt [Account] here left 
 behind him ; neither confesseth that he [had] received the said ^20, nor 
 yet any other sum ; neither hath he distributed, dm'ing all the time he 
 was in Office yet to this day, in this Congregation to any one person, 
 saving to three Scholars that came with him [from Zurich] , one penny 
 that he did not receive here in this Congregation and City. 
 212 
 
1557. Sutton's Letters of Request of July 25. 
 
 And yet, at his departure hence, he left two of the said Scholars 
 (unto whom nevertheless he promised sufficient provision and finding ; 
 and never warned them to the contrary) in debt for their board and for 
 other necessaries, almost 20 guilderns [at 3s. 4:d. each] : which this poor 
 Congregation was forced to pay. 
 
 Finally, where good Mistress Wilkinson, of blessed memory, put 
 HoRNE and Chambers in trust, with the devising and making of her 
 Will ; whereby she gave to this and other poor Congregations of the 
 poor banished Englishmen, a Christian liberal relief : albeit they have 
 caused some of the Congregations to be paid of the same bequest ; yet 
 hitherto would they not make this poor Congregation privy to the sum 
 bequeathed unto it, much less pay it : nor yet, according to the order 
 of our Church's Discipline aforesaid, let the Will be seen ; so as the 
 friendless young Gentlewoman, her daughter, should not be defrauded 
 of her right, nor her mother's Will be altered to her loss. 
 
 Furthermore, Master Chambers (understanding that we were 
 minded, according to our duties, to require an Accompt [Account] of 
 him, for the use of his Proxy) getteth him [away] suddenly hence, 
 accompanied with Master Horne, early in a morning : without the 
 consent, or leave-taking, of the Congregation or the Ministry thereof ; 
 and contrary to his own openly-made promise. That he would not 
 depart till he had answered all that any man could charge him with. 
 
 And, at his going away, he left behind him an Accompt ; which (by 
 cutting out the leaves, and new written) seemeth not to be now at the 
 last as it was at the first : albeit it was never so perfect as Christian 
 fidelity would have required it to be. 
 
 And moreover, albeit we have twice written unto him charitably, 
 exhorting and requiring him to come hither, and [to] discharge himself 
 of those things that shall be said unto him in the behalf of this 
 Congregation, and to the intent he should restore tmto it the Proxy he 
 received, and no longer, by himself or his Deputy, exercise it in the 
 name of this poor Church, as we are informed he doth : he neither 
 cometh, nor yet maketh answer to our Letters [see pp. 216, 217]. 
 Whereby we cannot but think, that he meaneth not only craft and 
 subtilty, much unworthy the integrity and fidelity that he pretendeth : 
 but also to hinder, and, as much as in him lieth, to undo, this poor 
 Congregation ; not only of that he hath already received and carried 
 away (as he hath heretofore dealt with the Company of poor Students 
 at Zurich) : but also through untrue reports of all good men's devotions 
 [alms] and liberality that hereafter would else be bestowed. 
 
 Their reports (which, among many other untruths, to hinder this 
 poor Congregation) they slanderously bruit abroad, are chiefly these : 
 
 213 
 
Sutton's Letters of Eequest of July 25. 1557. 
 
 First, that the poor of this Church be so well provided for, that 
 the worst hath after the rate of Two shillings by the week. 
 
 Secondly, that some of the poor here be so stout, that they disdain 
 to ask relief in their need. 
 
 So that our |>oor seem, either not to need, or not to be worthy 
 of help. 
 
 And Thirdly, that men here seek to know the names of the givers 
 to this Congregation, to their great peril and utter undoing. 
 
 Which reports be all utterly untrue : but the truth is, That for lack, 
 many poor men have been driven, both to depart hence to seek their 
 living in other places ; and some forced to go for relief into England. 
 
 These specialities, besides much more that we have thought good 
 and very necessary that good godly men should know ; both that they 
 should not conceive any evil opinion of this Congregation by false 
 report : and also that (minding to relieve the poor and miserably 
 afflicted members of Christ, their brethren in this Church) they should 
 (when GOD shall move them to depart [part with] anything to that 
 use) so deliver it, as it may safely come, and justly be distributed where 
 they would have it bestowed. 
 
 And, therefore, we (considering the state of our fellow-exiles living 
 here with us in need and poverty ; and fed by the only good Providence 
 of GOD) desire all Christian men, for the love of our Saviour, Jesus 
 Christ, to consider how pleasant a sacrifice, how sweet a savour, the 
 relieving of the poor, for his sake, is before the face of our heavenly 
 Father. A good man's life is almost nothing else than a continual 
 exercise of mercy. All the day long, he hath mercy and pity, saith 
 the Prophet David. 
 
 Give alms of thy goods, saith the holy man, Tobit ; and turn never 
 thy face from the poor : and so shall it come to pass that the face of 
 the Lord shall not be turned away from thee. Be merciful after thy 
 power. If thou hast much, give plenteously ; if thou hast little, do 
 thy diligence gladly to do that little : for so gatherest thou thyself 
 a good reward in the day of necessity. For alms delivereth from 
 death ; and suffereth not the Soul to come into darkness. A great 
 comfort is alms, before the high GOD unto all them that do it. 
 
 Blessed is he that considereth the poor, saith the Prophet David 
 the Lord shall deliver him in the time of trouble, etc. The good 
 man, saith David, hath distributed abroad, and given to the poor ; his 
 righteousness remaineth for ever, his horn shall be exalted with 
 honour. 
 
 He that giveth to the poor shall not lack, saith the Wise Man in 
 the Proverbs. 
 214 
 
1667. Sutton's Letters of Kequest of July 25. 
 
 As water quencheth burning fire, so doth mercy reconcile sins ; 
 which GOD shall reward and not forget, and the doer shall find a stay 
 to keep him up when he falleth, saith Jesus, the son of Sirach. 
 
 Break unto the hungry thy bread, saith the Prophet Esay ; and 
 bring the poor fatherless into thy house. When thou seest the naked, 
 cover him ; and hide not thy face from thine own flesh. Then shall 
 thy light break forth as the morning; and thy health flourish right 
 shortly. Thy righteousness shall go before thee, and the glory of the 
 Lord shall embrace thee. Then if thou callest, the Lord shall answer 
 thee : if thou criest, he shall say, ' Here I am.' 
 
 * Lay ye not up treasures in earth, where the rust and moth may 
 destroy it ; and thieves may dig it out and steal it,' saith Christ, ' but 
 lay up your treasures in heaven. Give alms of that ye have ; and 
 behold,' saith Christ, * all is clean unto you. What ye give to one of 
 these little ones,' saith he, 'ye give it unto me 1 ' Also he said ' Blessed 
 are the merciful ; for they shall find mercy 1 ' 
 
 When the idolatrous King Nebuohadnezar should be converted 
 unto GOD, what said the Prophet Daniel unto him ? ' Redeem thy sins 
 with alms ; and thy wickedness with mercy on the poor : so perhaps 
 GOD will pardon thy sins 1 Think ye that GOD forgat Abdias [Ohadiah] 
 that preserved the hundred Prophets in caves, and fed them there ? ' 
 
 Paul, and the other Apostles, diligently, both with words and 
 writing, did labour for the relief of the poor brethren that were at 
 Jerusalem, and elsewhere. 
 
 And we hope that GOD will open your hearts and minds to consider 
 our state ; and, by these sayings and examples, move you to have pity 
 on your poor brethren : which if it shall please his mercy to grant you 
 cheerfully to do, it is not to be doubted but, albeit he suffer you to slide 
 and fall for a time ; yet will he heave you up, when it shall be his good 
 pleasure, and preserve you so as, at the length, ye may be partakers of 
 the joyful Kingdom of GOD, which our Saviour Jesus Christ hath 
 purchased for his Elect, with the price of his blood. 
 
 The HOLY SPIRIT of GOD be always with you I Amen. 
 
 This Controversy, which you have now heard, from the 
 13th of January hitherto [i.e., to 30th September 1557; see 
 page 210] , I find written by the hands of such as are both 
 learned and of credit ; but yet, I must needs say, by those 
 that were parties in this broil. 
 
 215 
 
AND FORSOMUCH AS Master Ghambeks, in this 
 Controversy, is very sore charged, among the rest : 
 who yet was thought of many wise and godly men, 
 to be very godly, upright, and honest (and so, no 
 doubt, he took his leave of this life) : I have there- 
 fore thought good to place a Letter which is yet of his 
 own hand to be seen, writing the same in his own defence 
 touching these matters ; so as the Reader, weighing both the 
 one and the other, may use his judgement with discretion. 
 
 The Copu of the Letter. 
 
 To the Worshipful Master John Hales, Master Thomas Crawley, 
 
 Master John Wilford; and to Master Whitehead, Thomas Sorsby, 
 
 William Maister, and John Olde ; at Frankfort. 
 
 Immanuel. 
 
 I WISH UNTO YOU the peace of God ; with my commendations. 
 The tenor of your demand hath caused me to defer answering 
 to your Letters until this time: not of purpose to give you no 
 
 Answer ; but that I then, upon the sudden, wanted sure knowledge 
 in that thing whereby you chiefly charge me. 
 
 At my coming from Zurich to Frankfort ; I was entreated by certain 
 men to continue my travails in gathering the alms and liberalities of 
 godly men, to relieve therewith such poor dispersed English brethren, as 
 I should think most meet to be relieved : even as before time I had done. 
 
 This request put in writing, subscribed by certain, was delivered 
 unto me, not as Letters Testimonial of authority ; which as I needed 
 not, or I required them not: neither yet that I should, by force of them, 
 gather for the Church of Frankfort only, or specially, which I purposed 
 not ; but that I might be the rather moved to do as before I had done. 
 And they then required (which was after promise made to further my 
 doings with all faithful secrecy, in such sort as I should, from time to 
 time, devise and require) to bestow such sums of money, as should 
 hereafter come to my hands ; to such uses and purposes as I thought 
 good. [But see pp. 118 and 213.] 
 
 Therefore, as by force of those Letters I gathered not: so the 
 gathering for the Frankfort Church hath not been, nor is in, my hands, 
 nor of any other at my appointment ; as ye do write. 
 
 Wherefore, as I might, so I did (and that by the advice of many 
 216 
 
1557. Chambers on his defence, June 20. 
 
 honest, grave, and godly, men) depart from thence ; without making 
 that Accompt [Account] , to which I am not bound ; nor leaving for the 
 relief of the poor, of whom such have had their portion in this blessing, 
 for the time, as I thought meet to be relieved. Unto the Students, 
 whom I never placed there, I have performed whatsoever I promised 
 [see pp. 212, 218.] 
 
 The Accompt of Receipts, Payments, and Remains, which ye require; 
 I intend not to make unto you. But I shall be ready, at all times and 
 in all places, to make a just Accompt of my whole dealings in this 
 behalf ; unto them which have authority to demand it of me. In the 
 mean time as I shall, by GOD's help, truly do my endeavour to relieve 
 the poor ; as I shall have wherewith, and find them meet to receive it ; 
 so shall I keep the names and sums secret, as I am bound, till by them 
 which have just authority to loose me, I be otherwise appointed. 
 
 Thus I commit you to the Grace of Almighty GOD. 
 
 From Strasburg, this 20th of June, anno 1557. 
 
 Richard Chambers. 
 
 After I had written this Answer to your first Letter, retaining it in 
 my hand until I might have a convenient carrier ; I received your 
 second Letter. 
 
 The principal matters therein are answered before. 
 
 To the rest that be anything material, thus I say. As touching the 
 delay of mine Answer, you call contempt more uncharitably than 
 truly ; as unto godly wise men is well known. 
 
 As my departure was not, so my return to Frankfort may not be, at 
 your appointment. 
 
 Your general accusations of misbehaviours and contempts, in the 
 which you say I am faulty ; I admit not. If you can justly charge me 
 with particulars ; I shall make answer, to the contentation of all godly 
 minds. 
 
 Where the Discipline of Christ is used in just causes, it is to be 
 regarded : but your unorderly abusing of it, and against me, that am 
 not of your Church ; I esteem not. 
 
 If you use Civil Proofs against me ; I shall be as ready to answer 
 the Cause as you to enter the Suit. As for your displaying of me to 
 our dispersed brethren, to my undeserved dispraise in this matter, 
 cannot be such*but that I shall easily purge myself ; as GOD knoweth 1 
 Who with his HOLY SPIRIT mollify your hearts; and give you the 
 unfeigned true sight of yourselves ! Amen. 
 
 From Strasburg, the 30th of June 1557. 
 
 Richard Chambers. 
 
 Delivered the 20th of July, to Master John Hales, by John Escot. 
 
 217 
 
Now WHILES THESE sharp and grievous con- 
 tentions grew more and more at Frankfort, as 
 ye have heard ; many things happened in other 
 places, v^hich may in this place he shortly touched, 
 to the glory of GOD, I hope ; and also to the great 
 comfort of the godly : vrho may, by the same, behold most 
 evidently the marvellous Providence of GOD towards his 
 poor afflicted and dispersed Church. 
 
 After that Master Baktue [Eichakd Beetie] and 
 [Gathakine Beetie,] the Duchess [Dowager] of Suffolk 
 were safely arrived at Wesel in Westphalia ; the bruit 
 thereof was the cause that more English people, in short 
 time, resorted thither. 
 
 It please GOD also that Master Coveedale, after that 
 he had been with the King of Denmark, should come to the 
 same town : who preached there no long time, till he was 
 sent for by Wolfgang, Duke of Bipont, to take the Pastoral 
 Charge of Bergzabern, one of his towns of Germany. 
 
 At whose coming to the Duke, he made it known, both 
 M. CovERDALE to hlmsclf and to other Noblemen about 
 
 sent [for] by the him, of Master Baetue and the Duchess 
 Duke of Bipont. being in the Low Countries. 
 
 They (understanding the danger that might come unto 
 them in those parts ; as also calling to remembrance what 
 great courtesy strangers had found in England at the 
 Duchess's hands) made offer that, if they were forced to 
 The courtesy of remove, or otherwise if it pleased them, 
 the Noblemen they should have the Castle of Weinheim, 
 
 of Germany to by Heidelberg, within the Liberties of 
 
 Master babtub Otto Heneicus the Palsgrave, and a godly 
 and the Duchess Prince ; who most gladly, as well appeared, 
 of Suffolk. gave consent to the same. 
 
 Master Baetue and the Duchess, accepting this offer, 
 left Wesel, and came up to the said Castle; and there 
 continued till, leaving Germany, they travelled towards 
 the land of Poland. 
 
 218 
 
1667. The English Church at Wesel remove to Aarau. 
 
 The Congregation that was at Wesel, wanting among 
 
 them, partly the comfort which many of them had by 
 
 ''Master Baktue and my Lady being there, and partly also 
 
 other reasonable considerations moving them ; they left 
 
 Wesel, and followed after. 
 
 But passing by Frankfort, and perceiving the Contention 
 to be among them so boiling hot, that it ran over on both 
 sides, and yet no fire quenched ; many had small pleasure 
 to tarry there, but went to Basle and other places : while 
 Master Levee made suit to the Lords of Berne for a 
 Church within their dominions ; whose Letters he obtained, 
 with great favour, to all their subjects, for the friendly 
 entertainment of the English nation. 
 
 These letters obtained. Master Levee, Master Boyes, 
 Master Wilfoed, Master Pownall, and T. Upchaie, came 
 to Geneva, to have the advice of that Church, what was 
 best to be done, touching the erection of a new Church. 
 
 They of Geneva gave GOD thanks, for that it had 
 pleased him so to incline the hearts of the Lords of Berne 
 towards them ; and gave encouragement that they should 
 not let slip so good an occasion. 
 
 Master J. Bodliegh (who was no small stay, as well to 
 that Church as to others) and W. Kethe, travelled with 
 them. And passing through many parts of the Lords of 
 Berne's dominions in Savoy and Switzerland ; they found 
 such favour, in all places where they came, as verily may 
 be to the great condemnation of all such Englishmen as 
 use the godly stranger (I mean those who come for Religion) 
 so uncourteously. 
 
 Master Leyee and the company at length chose Aarau 
 for their resting place : where the Congre- EngUshmen 
 gation lived together in godly . quietness placed at Aarau. 
 among themselves, with great favour of the people, among 
 whom, for a time, they were planted. 
 
 219 
 
[Thomas Lever takes charge at Wesel. isse.] 
 
 [The following two Letters give further details about 
 the English exiles at Wesel, and their removal to Aarau.] 
 
 M 
 
 Thomas Levee to Heineich Bullinger, ^ 
 
 4th January 1556. 
 UCH HEALTH in Cheist Jesus ! While I was so engaged at 
 Geneva, both in my private studies, and in hearing the dis- 
 courses of the Preachers in the public Congregation, as that 
 nothing at that time seemed to be more desirable, both for my 
 own individual improvement, and the edifying of the Church : some of 
 my fellow-countrymen, who were banished from England on account of 
 Religion, and had settlied at Wesel, sent a Letter to me ; wherein it was 
 stated that, by the majority of their votes, and by the common and united 
 •consent of all, in a free election, I had been chosen as their Pastor. 
 
 They therefore earnestly entreated me by Letter, and implored me 
 in Christ, that I would neither decline the Charge which GOD (in 
 answer to their prayers and overruling their votes) had imposed upon 
 me ; nor delay my journey to them, who were anxiously expecting me. 
 For since their late Pastor had already left them of his own accord ; 
 iind the Magistrates had forbidden them the use of the Sacraments : 
 they hoped to be enabled, by my arrival, both to have a Minister, and 
 re-obtain the permission of the Magistrates for the free use of the 
 Sacraments ; or, at least, that they should receive some useful and 
 neoessary counsel. 
 
 Having therefore perused their Letter to this effect, and with 
 prayer to GOD ; after consulting Master Calvin and my pious and 
 learned brother Ministers of the Church of England : I am now on my 
 road from Geneva to Wesel ; entertaining such a view both of their 
 state and condition and of my own slender abilities, as that I am 
 persuaded that I ought neither to undertake the Office ot their 
 Minister, nor yet to refuse any diligence or labour of instructing them. 
 
 For the Ministerial Office neither seems to myself, nor to others 
 whom I have consulted, to be capable of being exercised either with, 
 or among those, to whom the Ministry of the Sacraments is forbidden : 
 and, indeed, I do not as yet find in myself those qualities, which the 
 Word of GOD declares should exist in a Minister. Whatever gifts of "^ 
 GOD I may discover in myself; I shall never refuse, by GOD's help, 
 to impart all of them freely and diligently to my brethren in Christ, 
 at their request .... 
 
 Strasburgh, on my journey, January 4 [1556] . 
 
 Yours faithfully in Christ, 
 
 Thomas Lever. 
 Original Letters, pp. 160-161. Ed. 1846-7. (Parker Society) 
 220 
 
[1557. The English Church at Wesel remove to Aarau.] 
 
 Thomas Lever to Rodolph Gualter. 
 11 August 1557. 
 
 AFTER A LONG and wearisome tossiug about ; I, at length, seem 
 to myself to have arrived, with some of my friends, at Aarau, 
 as at a harbour of refuge. For we have explored the whole 
 Bernese territory, both in Germany and Savoy : and found in 
 each country one place especially (namely Aarau in Germany or rather 
 in Switzerland, and Vevay in Savoy,) that was both able and willing 
 to afford a comfortable home to the English exiles for the sake of 
 Religion ; and in these two towns, we found the inhabitants favourable 
 to us, beyond all expectation. 
 
 But the people of Aarau, by reason of their confined situation, are 
 unable, at present, to supply and accommodate us with more than 
 seven houses'*' : and the people of Vevay, though, in a short time, thc^y 
 will be able and willing to receive the whole twenty-five families, are 
 yet a great way off, and difficult of access. Wherefore we have judged 
 it far better and more practicable, that some few persons, here in this 
 neighbourhood, commencing with a small number, should gradually 
 advance from small beginnings, and daily increase by fresh additions ; 
 than that all of them should contend at once, with great expense and 
 labour and peril, for the attainment of their object. As many persons 
 therefore as the seven houses which Aarau supplies us with, can 
 contain, are now established with their wives and children. The 
 remainder (wishing rather to join us here, than to remove as far as 
 Vevay) are lingering in other places ; hoping and desiring an oppor- 
 tunity of coming hither. 
 
 And thus we English, driven from our country by Popery, and from 
 Wesel by Lutheranism, are now, most of us (by our mutual wishes, 
 counsels, and assistance) tending to one spot ; where it is still permitted 
 us freely, sincerely, and openly, to acknowledge and worship Christ. 
 
 Original Letters, 166-169. Ed. 1846-7. (Parker Society).] 
 
 * A Letter from Young to Bullin- 
 GER, dated, Basle, August 5 1557, 
 states that 'A large portion of the 
 EngUsh are remaining here. The 
 rest will go to Aarau ; unless more 
 eUgible terms are offered them at 
 Vevay. I went up to Aarau with them, 
 last week ; and easily obtained leave 
 of residence for them among the 
 citizens themselves ; but we could 
 
 not meet with suitable houses and 
 apartments for more than seven 
 famiUes, The Church of St Ursula is 
 appropriated to them ; and hcence to 
 engage in the manufacture of wool, 
 in spite of the opposition of some of 
 the more wealthy of the inhabitants. 
 GOD be praised! ' 'Original Letters,' 
 as above. — E.A. 
 
 221 
 
Home and Chambers visit Aarau and Geneva. 1557. 
 
 Not long after this, Master Horne and Master 
 HoRNEand CHAMBERS Came by Aarau to Geneva; 
 
 Chambers come seeming, at that time, to like very well 
 
 to Geneva. of those Congregations, as the Church 
 
 of Frankfort then did, as appeareth by their Letters afore : 
 insomuch that the said Masters Horne and Chambers did 
 distribute largely to the necessity of those Churches. So 
 that it appeared that the old grudge, which had been 
 between the Churches of Frankfort and Geneva, had been 
 clean forgotten. 
 
IT CAME TO PASS, not many days after, that the Lord 
 began to shew mercy unto England, in removing 
 Queen Maky by death; and placing the Queen's Majesty 
 that now is, whom GOD long preserve ! in the seat 
 [on the throne]. 
 The news whereof, as it was joyful to all such as were 
 in exile, so it appeared that the English] Church of Geneva 
 was not behind the rest. Who, after that they had given 
 GOD hearty thanks for his great goodness, consulted among 
 themselves, and concluded. That, forsomuch as there had 
 been jars between them and other Churches, about the Book 
 of Common Prayer and Ceremonies ; it was now expedient 
 and necessary, not only that unfeigned reconciliation should 
 be between them, but also that they might so join together in 
 matters of Religion and Ceremonies, that no Papist, or other 
 enemy, should take hold, or [take] advantage, by a farther 
 dissension in their own country; which might arise in time 
 to come, if it were not in time forseen and prevented. 
 
 To this end was William Kethe, one of the Congre- 
 gation, chosen, to do [perform] this kethe sent into 
 message to them of Aarau, Basle, Germany and 
 Strasburg, Worms, Frankfort, etc. Helvetia. 
 
 And to them of Aarau and Frankfort, this Letter was 
 written which foUoweth ; and subscribed by the Ministry, 
 in the name of the whole Congregation. 
 
 The Copy of the Letter, 
 written the 16th of December [1558], 
 
 The Father of mercies and GOD of all consolation confirm and 
 increase you in the love of his son Jesus Christ ; that, being in the 
 conduct of the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, ye may be victorious 
 against Satan and Antichrist, to the overthrowing of Papistry and 
 error, and establishing of Christ's glorious Kingdom. 
 
 228 
 
Geneva's Eirenicon to the exiled Churches. i558. 
 
 AFTER THAT WE heard, dearly Beloved 1 of the joyful tidings 
 of GOD's favour and grace restored unto us, by the preferment 
 of the most virtuous and gracious Queen Elizabeth ; we lifted 
 up our hearts and voices to our heavenly Father : who hath, not 
 only by his due Providence nourished us in our banishment, preserved 
 us and as it were carried us in his wings ; but also heard our prayers, 
 granted our requests, pitied our country, and restored his Word. So 
 that the greatness of this marvellous benefit overcometh our judge- 
 ments and thoughts, how to be able worthily to receive it, and to give 
 thanks for the same. 
 
 And when we had, with great comfort, weighed the matter, to the 
 intent that we might, at the least, shew ourselves mindful of this most 
 wonderful and undeserved grace ; we thought, among other things, how 
 we might best serve to GOD's glory in this work and vocation of 
 furthering the Gospel of our Saviour Jesus Christ. 
 
 And because [in order that] all impediments and cavillations of 
 adversaries might be removed ; it seemed good to have your godly 
 counsel and brotherly conference herein, which we desire to learn by 
 this bearer, our loving brother Kethe : that we might all join hearts 
 and hands together in this great work ; wherein, no doubt, we shall 
 find many adversaries and stays [hindrances] . Yet if we (whose 
 suffrance and persecutions are certain signs of our sound doctrine) 
 hold fast together, it is most certain that the enemies shall have less 
 power ; offences shall sooner be taken away ; and Religion best proceed 
 and flourish. 
 
 For what can the Papist wish more than that we should dissent 
 one from another ; and, instead of Preaching Jesus Christ and profit- 
 able doctrine, to contend one against another, either for superfluous 
 Ceremonies, or other like trifles ; from the which, GOD, of his mercy, 
 hath delivered us. 
 
 Therefore, dear Brethren ! we beseech you (as we doubt not but 
 your godly judgements will think it so best) that whatsoever offence 
 hath been, heretofore, either taken or given ; it may so cease and be 
 forgotten that hereafter GOD lay it not to our charges, if thereby his 
 blessed Word should be anything hindered. 
 
 And as we, for our parts, freely remit all offences, and most entirely 
 embrace you, our dear Brethren ! so we beseech you in the Lord that 
 iinfeignedly you will do the like on our behalf : whereof albeit we 
 assure ourselves as both by good experience we have proved, and also 
 have received by your Letters : yet (to cut off all occasions from Papists 
 and other cavillers) we thought it best to renew the same amity, and 
 to confirm it by these Letters. 
 
 Most earnestly desiring you, that we may together reach and 
 224 
 
1559. The Reply of the Frankfort Anglican Church. 
 
 practise the true knowledge of GOD's Word ; which we have learned in 
 this our banishment, and by GOD's merciful Providence seen in the 
 best Reformed Churches, That (considering our negligence in times 
 past ; and GOD's punishment for the same) we may, with zeal and 
 diligence, endeavour to recompense it : that GOD, in all our doings, may 
 be glorified ; our consciences discharged ; and the members of Jesus 
 Cheist relieved and comforted. The which thing the Lord GOD (who 
 hath mercifully visited and restored us) grant and perform. To whom 
 be all honour, praise, and glory, for ever and ever. 
 
 Your loving friends, 
 and in the name of the whole Church, 
 
 Christopher Goodman. William Williams. John Pullain. 
 
 Miles Coverdale. Anthony Gilby, William Bevoyes. 
 
 John Knox. Francis Withers. William Whittingham. 
 
 John Bodliegh. William Fuller. 
 
 The Answer returned from Frankfort, 
 by W. Kethe. 
 
 The Grace of GOD and the assistance of the HOLY GHOST lighten 
 and strengthen you, to the understanding and constant retaining of his 
 Truth, to the furtherance of his honour and glory, and to the edifying 
 and maintenance of his Church in Christ Jesu our Lord. 
 
 DEARLY BELOVED 1 as your Letters were most welcome unto 
 us, both for that ye rejoice at the preferment of our godly 
 Queen ; and also that ye study how to promote the glory of 
 GOD : so are we right sorry that they came not afore the 
 departure of such as ye seek a charitable reconciliation withal. For 
 where as ye require that all such offences as have been given and taken 
 between you and us may be forgotten hereafter : there be not here past 
 four left which were then present when ye dwelt here [in 1554 — 1555] ; 
 and not one of the learned sort, saving Master Beesley. Yet we doubt 
 not but, as they promised in their former Letters, to forget all dis- 
 pleasures afore conceived ; so they will perform the same, and esteem 
 you as their brethren. 
 
 As for our parts, as we have had no contention with you at all afore 
 time ; so we purpose not, as we trust there shall be no cause, to enter 
 into contention with you hereafter. For Ceremonies to contend (where 
 it shall lie neither in your hands or ours to appoint what they shall be ; 
 but in such men's wisdoms as shall be appointed to the devising of the 
 same, and which shall be received by [the] common consent of the 
 1 Whittingham. 15 22S 
 
The Reply of the Anglican Church at Aarau. 1559. 
 
 Parliament), it shall be to small purpose. But we trust that both true 
 Religion shall be restored ; and that we shall not be burdened with 
 unprofitable Ceremonies. And therefore, as we purpose to submit our- 
 selves to such Orders as shall be established by Authority, being not of 
 themselves wicked ; so we would wish you willingly to do the same. 
 
 For where as all the Reformed Churches differ among themselves in 
 divers Ceremonies, and yet agree in the unity of Doctrine ; we see no 
 inconvenience, if we use some Ceremonies diverse from them, so that 
 we agree in the chief points of our Religion. Notwithstanding, if any 
 shall be intruded that shall be offensive ; we, upon just conference and 
 deliberation upon the same, at our meeting with you in England, which 
 we trust by GOD's grace will be shortly, will brotherly join with you to 
 be suitors for the reformation and abolishing of the same. 
 
 In the mean season, let us, with one heart and mind, call to the 
 Almighty GOD, that of his infinite mercy he will finish and establish 
 that work that he hath begun in our country; and that we may all 
 lovingly consent together in the earnest setting forth of his Truth: 
 that GOD may be known and exalted, and his Church perfectly builded 
 up, through Christ our Lord. 
 
 From Frankfort, this 3rd of January 1559. 
 
 Your loving friends, 
 in the name of the rest of the Church, 
 James Pilkington. John Browne. Richard Beesley. 
 
 John Mullings. Henry Knoll [y] s. John Gray. 
 
 Henry Carowe. Francis Wilford. Christopher Brickbate. 
 
 Edmund Isaac. Alexander Nowell. 
 
 An Answer brought from the Congregation of Aarau, 
 by W. Kethe. 
 
 The Father of mercies and GOD of all consolation confirm, 
 increase, and continue, you always in the love of his son Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. 
 
 PRAISED BE GOD, through our Lord Jesus Christ, which pulled 
 down Mary that did persecute, and hath set up the godly Lady 
 Elizabeth, Queen of England, to restore and maintain there 
 the pure preaching of his Word. 
 And for that it hath pleased GOD to move your good hearts, for the 
 furtherance of the same, with godly zeal and charitable desire, by your 
 Letters, to shew unto us your advice and purpose ; and also to require 
 ours to be returned and sent to you, by our brother Kethe. We do, 
 226 
 
1559. The Reply of the Anglican Church at Aarau. 
 
 with most hearty thanks, unfeignedly afore GOD, certify you, That 
 to your counsel and conference with us, we do consent willingly 
 concerning your most godly request : for that we acknowledge that the 
 same shall be to the advancement of his glory and quietness of his 
 Church. 
 
 Also we desire you that, as oft as we may find hereafter any 
 occasion to consult and confer, by word or writing, that then both you 
 and we so take and seek the same as may be most to our unity in 
 minds, and diligence to do good in the Lord's work. 
 
 And, farthermore, for the forgetting and putting away all occasions 
 of offences ; we do likewise consent unto your good ensample and 
 request. 
 
 And so, finally, for the Preaching and Professing of sincere Doctrine, 
 so as we have seen and learned [it] in the best Eeformed Churches, we 
 do gladly hear your advice to be so agreeable to our purpose, that 
 we beseech you to pray with us, that you and all we together that be 
 faithful, may continue, proceed, and prosper, in godly zeal, charitable 
 concord, and earnest diligence to honour and serve GOD ; and to 
 comfort and edify his Elect [at] all times and in every place, and 
 especially now in England. 
 
 O, Lord I not unto us ; but unto thy name be honour and praise 
 for ever 1 
 
 From Aarau, this 16th day of January 1559. 
 
 Your loving friends of the Ministry, 
 in the name, and by the consent, of the whole Church, 
 Thomas Lever. Richard Langhorne. Thomas Turpin. 
 
 * Robert Pownall. 
 
 227 
 
Now WHEN AS W. Kethe was returned to Geneva, 
 with the Answers from the Congregations and 
 Companies that were dispersed in sundry places 
 of Germany and Helvetia [Switzerland] ; the 
 Congregation, after that they had rendered their 
 humble thanks to the Magistrates for their great goodness 
 towards them, prepared themselves to depart : saving certain 
 which remained behind the rest, to wit, to finish the Bible 
 and the Psalms both in metre and prose : which were 
 already begun, at the charges of such as were of most 
 [financial] ability in that Congregation. And with what 
 success these Works were finished, especially the Bible, I 
 must leave it to the judgements of the godly learned ; who 
 should best judge of the same. 
 
 But if that Bible be such, as no enemy of GOD could 
 justly find fault with, then may men marvel that such a 
 Work (being so profitable) should find so small favour as 
 not to be printed again.* If it be not faithfully translated, 
 then let it still find as little favour as it doth, because of 
 the inconveniences that a false translation brings with it. 
 
 The Ministers of Geneva, in an Epistle which they 
 wrote before the New Testament [published at Geneva, 
 10th June 1557 ; and translated by William Whittingham] , 
 have these words. 
 
 There is nothing more requisite to attain the right and absolute 
 knowledge of the Doctrine of Salvation, whereby to resist all heresy 
 and falsehood, than to have the text of the Scriptures faithfully and 
 truly translated. 
 
 The consideration whereof moved them, with one 
 assent, as they say hi that Epistle, to request two of their 
 brethren, to wit, Calvin and Beza, eftsoons [agai7i] to 
 peruse the same ; notwithstanding their former travails. 
 
 * Up to the date of this ' Brief 
 Discourse,' 1575, only three Editions 
 of the Geneva, or Breeches, Enghsh 
 Bible had appeared; in 1560, 1562, 
 and 1570 : all of them printed at 
 228 
 
 Geneva. It was not tiU 1576, that 
 Cheistopher Barker printed the 
 first of the many London Editions of 
 that Version. — E. A. 
 
1560. Beza's Plea for true Bibles. 
 
 Beza also, in his Epistle to the Prince of Conde and 
 [the] Nobles of France, hath these words: 
 
 Seeing then all these Controversies must be discussed by GOD's 
 Word ; I suppose that this thing ought chiefly to be provided for, That 
 seeing all cannot have the knowledge to understand the Word of GOD 
 in these peculiar [particular] languages, the Hebrew and the Greek, 
 which were to be wished; that there should be some true and apt 
 Translation of the Old and New Testament made: the which divers 
 have already laboured to bring to pass; but yet no man hath hitherto 
 sufficiently performed it. For the Old Translation [of the Latin 
 Vulgate] , whosesoever it is, although it ought not to be condemned : 
 yet is it found both obscure, unperfect, and superfluous, and also false 
 in many places ; to speak nothing of an infinite variety [variation] 
 of the copies. The which Text therefore many learned and godly men 
 have laboured to amend ; but not with like success. And yet how 
 necessary a thing this is, whosoever shall read those most learned 
 Writers of the Grecians, and shall compare their interpretations, which 
 are many times far from the purpose, with the Hebrew verity ; he shall 
 confess it with great sorrow. 
 
 And the same evil w^as not only hurtful among the Latin Writers ; 
 but also the ignorance of the Greek tongue wherewith many of them 
 were troubled, whiles they did depend of the common Translation [the 
 Vulgate] , they oft times seek ' a knot in a rush,' according to the old 
 Proverb, and fell into most foul errors. 
 
 This cause therefore hath moved me to compare most diligently 
 the diversity of copies; and to weigh the sentences and judgements 
 of the most part of the Learned Men : specially of them that this Age 
 hath brought forth, skilful in the languages ; who are more in number, 
 doubtless, and better learned, than the Church hath had since the time 
 of the Apostles, and so ease them somewhat, that desire a more pure 
 interpretation. 
 
 And that it might be done with more profit; I have also added 
 Annotations : in the which I have also compared together the diversity 
 of interpretations ; and, as much as I could, I have laboured to make 
 plain and evident the sense and meaning of all the dark places, etc. 
 
 Thus far BezA; by whose judgement and the rest, ye 
 see that to have the Holy Scriptures truly and faithfully 
 translated is a matter of no small importance. 
 
 Here might I touch a thing perhaps worth the hearing, 
 if hope [there] Avere of redress ; which is, That if the 
 Learned were but one half so earnest, zealous, and careful. 
 
Appeal for a new English Version of the Bible. 1574 
 
 to see that the Holy Scriptures in this realm might be 
 faithfully translated and truly corrected, as they are, many 
 times, about matters nothing so necessary ; I would not 
 doubt to say, that they should do unto GOD an excellent 
 piece of service. 
 
 For the most part of our English Bibles are so ill 
 translated, as the Learned report ; and so falsely printed, 
 as the simple may find : that such had need to be very well 
 acquainted with Scripture, as, in many places, should get 
 out the true meaning and sense. And it is high time to 
 look unto this, considering that [in 1574], in most parts 
 of this realm. Preachers ye have none ; nor any that can, 
 or will, preach, very few excepted : saving certain wanderers, 
 amongst whom, and especially in some shires, are such 
 ruffianly rake-hells and common cozeners [cheats] permitted 
 and suffered ; by whose preachings the Word of Truth is 
 become odious in the eyes of the people. Seeing then, 
 I say, that, in most places, the Ministry doth stand [not 
 progress] ; and consists of old Popish Priests, tolerated 
 Readers, and many new-made Ministers whose readings [of 
 the Homilies] are such that the people cannot be edified 
 (especially where one is tolerated to serve two or three 
 Churches), and turning their backs to the people : I leave to 
 the consideration of such who have to deal in this matter, 
 what great and intolerable mischiefs may come more and 
 more, by suffering such corrupted Bibles in Churches and 
 elsewhere, to the poor simple Flock of Christ. 
 
BUT NOW TO draw to an end. Ye see, Brethren, by 
 this Brief and Short Discourse, that the Grudge, 
 whereupon this dissension hangeth, is past the 
 age of a child ; and therefore may (without offence, 
 I hope) be called an old Grudge ; which, as it 
 seemeth, was never yet thoroughly healed : as will more 
 and more appear, as this Discourse shall be, from time to 
 time, continued, till it be brought even to this present time ; 
 which time, verily, is so extreme as the like hath rarely 
 been heard of. 
 
 For it is come to pass that if any should, with a godly 
 grief, bewail the imperfections that remain and crave for 
 redress, yea, but suspected [of such] ; or should, by the 
 malice of an Atheist, a Papist, or an Epicure, be presented : 
 such are not only reviled and taunted, scoffed at, and termed 
 by these odious names of, Precisian, Puritan, Contentious, 
 Seditious, Rebel, Traitor ; and what not. But also if he 
 come once into the presence of the Bishops, and subscribe 
 not to whatsoever they will ; then, if he have a Living, to 
 be deprived : or, whether he have a Living or not, be he 
 learned or unlearned, be he man or woman, halt or blind ; 
 to prison he must, without all redemption ! 
 
 I will not say that, in the mean time, such as are 
 turn-coats, and can change with all seasons, subscribing to 
 whatsoever, and can cap it, can cope it, and curry for advan- 
 tage, that such, I say, (how ignorant, how vicious, and 
 ungodly, soever they be) live at their ease, in all pleasure ; 
 and in some places are thought to be most meet men for 
 the Ministry. But this I may be bold to affirm. That 
 although in very deed I neither do, nor dare, condemn 
 certain godly persons, who (of infirmity; but yet with 
 sorrowful and heavy hearts, as hath well appeared by their 
 most lamentable protestations, with plenty of tears, to their 
 Congregations) have yielded to more than expedient it were 
 they should ; praying the Lord to let them see it in time : 
 yet it may not only be said; but proved. That neither is 
 Subscribing always a sure note of [a] good subject; nor yet 
 
 231 
 
The Puritans are loyal English subjects. 1574. 
 
 the refusal, due proof of a Eebel. 
 
 The greatest traitors and rebels that godly King 
 Edward had in the West parts were Priests, and such 
 as had subscribed to the Book [of Common Prayer], or 
 whatsoever, by law, was then in force : but, for all their 
 subscribings, there was no skirmish where some of those 
 Subscribers left not their carcases in the field, against 
 GOD and their Prince. 
 
 Plumtree and his fellow-Priests of the North, I doubt 
 not, but they were conformable and appliable to all Orders, 
 and never staggered at Subscriptions : but for all that, time 
 tried their traitorous hearts ! 
 
 But in all the Stirs which have happened since the 
 Queen's Majesty came to the crown, or before, I have not 
 heard of so much as one. Minister or others, that hath lifted 
 up his hand against Her Majesty or [the] State ; whom it 
 pleaseth the envious and malicious man to term, Precisian, 
 and Puritan, in great despite and contempt. 
 
 Indeed, this have I found and learned. That even such 
 as must be content to patiently bear those odious names of 
 Puritan, Precisian, Traitor, and Eebel, have yet been the 
 men who most faithfully, in their calling, have served the 
 Queen's Majesty and their country, both within the realm 
 and without the realm, in garrison and in field [of battle] 
 hazarding their bodies against harquebus and cannon : when 
 as those who now so furiously charge them, both out of 
 pulpits and other places, durst not, or at least would not, in 
 any such service of the Prince and country b;e seen. 
 
 For proof hereof, if you call to remembrance who 
 hazarded his life with that old Honourable [John Russell,] 
 Earl of Bedford, when as he was sent to subdue the Popish 
 rebels of the West [in 1549] ; you shall find that none of 
 the Clergy were hasty to take that service in hand, but only 
 old Father Coverdale. 
 
 When most likelihood was of danger between the Scots 
 and us ; the Preacher to the soldiers was first Master 
 [Thomas] Sampson, and afterwards Master Greshopp; 
 when as the Right Honourable [Francis Russell,] the 
 Earl of Bedford that now is, had there the charge. 
 
 [Ambrose Dudley,] The Earl of Warwick, at his being 
 at Newhaven [Havre, in 1562 — 1563] had indeed with him 
 
 232 
 
1574. This Discourse is a Defence of Puritanism. 
 
 certain Ministers for a time: but, after that the cannon 
 came and began to roar, and the plague of Pestilence so 
 terribly to rage, then, I ween, [there was] not a Minister 
 there left but Master Kethe alone. [Whittingham says 
 nothing at all about himself ; but see pp. 4-9. ] And 
 when as means were made to have more Ministers over, to 
 aid the said Kethe (who had so much to do, what with 
 Preaching, and visiting the poor sick soldiers which were 
 in no small numbers) ; there could not be found (as that 
 Right Noble Earl can, upon his honour, testify) so much as 
 one which could be brought to so much Conformity as to 
 subscribe to any such service of the Queen's Majesty. 
 
 When Sir Henry Sidney had to do with the Popish 
 rebels of Ireland; Master Christopher Goodman shewed 
 his faithful diligence in that service. 
 
 When [Ambrose Dudley,] the Earl of Warwick was 
 sent to subdue the Popish rebels in the north parts [in the 
 Rebellion of the North in 1569] ; the Preachers of the 
 Queen's Majesty's Army were Kethe, Temes, and Standon; 
 who offered themselves in that service voluntarily, without 
 all constraint. 
 
 And thus it is evident that these, with a number more 
 (who are now so ill thought of, as if they were Traitors and 
 Rebels), have yet been so far from being seditious, that they 
 have, at all times, adventured there lives against seditious 
 persons and rebels : when as such as now so hardily charge 
 them both by word and writing have been right heartily 
 well content to take their ease, and rest at home. 
 
 Considering then, how many ways we are unjustly 
 burdened, and brought into hatred, without just cause; I 
 supposed that no godly man would be offended, if, by such 
 lawful means as I might, I sought both to purge myself and 
 the rest of my brethren from such heinous and odious 
 crimes as some would seem to charge us. And that could I 
 not do so well any way, as by the gathering together of this 
 Discourse : wherein the indifferent \iinpartiaT\ Reader shall 
 find. That the Religion which we hold and profess is not only 
 the true and sincere Religion of Christ, and the self-same 
 with all the Reformed Churches in Christendom ; but also 
 [with] that which this Realm hath established, touching 
 the true Doctrine commonly taught therein. 
 
Many Players of this Tragedy are yet living. 1574. 
 
 By this Discourse also, it may be seen, both When, 
 Where, How, and By whom, this Controversy first began : 
 Who continued it. Who was on the suffering side, and Who 
 [was] readiest to forget and forgive, that godly peace and 
 concord might be had. 
 
 Now, if any shall seem to be offended with this that 
 I have done ; I do most humbly beseech them to weigh well 
 and expend [consider, deliberate^ with themselves, first, 
 Whether I have given them any just cause? 
 
 If it be for that [because'] I have, in this Discourse, 
 brought to light some things that might have been kept 
 secret (the Contention being among brethren), to the end 
 the common enemy should not have cause to triumph, let 
 this satisfy them ! 
 
 First, that the wicked and common enemy cannot (for 
 his heart) more triumph over the godly than he doth 
 already ; and that throughout this whole realm. 
 
 Again, the cruelty of Cain to Abel, of Ishmael to 
 Isaac, of Esau to Jacob, of the Patriarchs to their brother 
 Joseph, the hot contention between Paul and Baenabas, 
 and' Paul and Peter, etc. : all these, being known to the 
 World, hath turned notwithstanding to the great glory of 
 GOD; as my assured hope is, that even this will also, 
 in the end. 
 
 And therefore (as the Lord of heaven knoweth) that the 
 keeping of these things, almost by the space of these twenty 
 years [1555 — 1574], in secret, might suffice to witness with 
 me that I had now no great pleasure to utter it : so I wot 
 not how it Cometh to pass that (even in the midst of great 
 striving and struggling with myself, what to do) I could 
 not be, by any means, resolved, or see just cause, why I 
 should any longer conceal it. 
 
 If any should think that I have not with indifferency 
 [impartiality'] penned the Story; I refer me, to satisfy 
 such, to the judgements and consciences of those persons 
 who were the Players of this Tragedy; of both Parties 
 many [are] yet living : assuring myself that neither Party 
 shall be able justly to charge me; except it be for that 
 [because] , in very deed, I have sought rather how to cover 
 many things than to lay them wide open to the World, as I 
 nothing doubt to prove, if I might be but heard indifferently; 
 insomuch as, in this Discourse, I have, as much as I could, 
 
 234 
 
1574. The Author's purpose in writing this Discourse. 
 
 passed over the names of all, where credit might seem to 
 have been impaired thereby, saving only of such as were, 
 of very necessity, to be noted, for the better understanding 
 of the History. 
 
 To conclude. Against the offences which some may 
 take at these my travails [labours^ ; I have set the great 
 profit that this may bring to GOD's Church, and to the 
 posterity: who, being taught by other men's harms, if they 
 be happy, will learn to beware. The hope whereof had 
 greater force to push my pen forward to the finishing of 
 this Work than the displeasures of certain (arising so far as 
 -I see, of no ground) could be to withdraw me from the same. 
 
 Beseeching Almighty GOD so to strengthen me with 
 his Holy Spirit, that what troubles or trials soever shall, by 
 the Lord GOD's Providence, happen to me hereby ; he will 
 vouchsafe to give me a contented mind quietly and with 
 patience to bear it. Before whom I protest, that, in writing 
 this Discourse, I have had respect to his glory ; the defence 
 of his sacred Truth ; the clearing, so far as I might, of so 
 many excellent Learned Men, on whose necks this Stir is 
 laid as Authors of the same : and not that I have willingly 
 sought the hurt, hindrance, or discredit, of any man. 
 
 And this I pray, that your love may abound yet more 
 and more in knowledge, and in all judgement, that ye may 
 discern things that differ one from another, that ye may be 
 pure without offence until the day of Cheist. — Phil. i. 8, 9. 
 Geneva Version. 
 
 Keep the true pattern of the wholesome words, which 
 thou hast heard of me in faith and love which is in Christ 
 Jesu. — 2 Tim. i. 13. Geneva Version. 
 
 Study to shew thyself approved unto GOD, a workman 
 that needeth not to be ashamed, dividing the Word of Truth 
 aright.— 2 Tim. ii. 15. Geneva Version. 
 
A Letter from the Ministers 
 
 of the Church of Gene'))a^ 
 
 24 October 1567. 
 
 z4 Letter from the (general Assembly 
 
 of the Kirk of Scotland^ 
 
 28 December 1566, 
 
 [These Letters have nothing to do with the Frankfort Controversies : 
 but may be regarded as an Appendix to them ; being Arguments in favour 
 of the Geneva Liturgy and Discipline.] 
 
 287 
 
The Answer of the Ministers of Geneva 
 
 to certain of the 
 
 Brethren of the Church of England ; 
 
 concerning some Controversy 
 
 in the Ecclesiastical Policy. 
 
 [24th October 1567.] 
 
 BEING RIGHT EARNESTLY and often required, 
 by certain dear brethren of the Church of England, 
 that we would, in their miserable state, give 
 them some kind of counsel, whereon their con- 
 sciences might be stayed, the judgement of many 
 being therein divers ; we did long defer the satisfying of 
 their requests, upon weighty causes. And we assure the 
 Reader that, even now, also we most gladly would hold our 
 peace ; were it not a matter of conscience to reject the suit 
 of the brethren so often enforced, and with most grievous 
 groanings renewed. 
 
 Of which stiffened silence of ours, these were the 
 causes : 
 
 First, as, on the one jjart, we doubt not of the credit of 
 the brethren, as though they had not sincerely described 
 the state of the Cause unto us : so, on the other side, it is 
 most hard for to suspect such things, so clean besides all 
 Office of Bishops ; much less persuade ourselves [of] the 
 same, by such Personages done. 
 
 And farther. What men are we, that we should deter- 
 mine upon such Causes ! Also if it were lawful for us, 
 either by authority, or else by consent, or request, of either 
 party, to give sentence hereupon; yet were it a matter most 
 wrongful ; if either party [be] not heard, or not present to 
 determine. 
 
 Last of all, fear mistrusted lest so great a mischief 
 should, by this our counsel, how simple soever it is, rather 
 become raw than skinned : it being a sore of so desperate 
 
 239 
 
The Calling of unfit men to the Ministry. i567. 
 
 a nature, as that it seemeth to be, that prayers and patience 
 can only salve the same. 
 
 Seeing then that, by the sundry requests of the brethren, 
 we are so hardly persuaded, that, of force, we ought to give 
 them some kind of advice ; We do openly protest that we so 
 give the same herein, as those that will not in any wise 
 prejudice the other party; much less challenge to us a 
 Justicier's room over any. And all those men, into whose 
 hands these do come. We do in the Lord desire, that they 
 be not herewith offended : but do persuade themselves that 
 these Contents are both simply and faithfully written of us, 
 as upon a questioned Cause granted ; that the consciences 
 of the brethren which desire it, might some way be better 
 appeased : which to set altogether at nought were a deed 
 wholly void of charity. 
 
 Therefore, the Cause standing as we are informed ; We 
 profess, plainly and in good faith, that our judgements over 
 these Questions are thus : 
 
 It is demanded. Whether we can approve this disorder 
 in calling of men to the function of the Ministry? which is. 
 That the multitude of those which sue for Order [s] , shall 
 be enrolled in the Ministry ; both without the voices of the 
 Elders, and also no certain Cure appointed them, [and] but 
 lightly examined of their lives and behaviour : to whom 
 also, at the lust [will'] of the Bishop, shall liberty be given 
 afterwards to preach the Word of GOD for a time prescribed ; 
 otherwise to rehearse only the Church Service. 
 
 We answer. That such Callings of Ministers (whether 
 we answer them by the rule of GOD's express Word; or 
 else by force of Canons that are best tried and allowed) 
 are holden and esteemed of us altogether unlawful : albeit 
 we know that it is better to have half a loaf than no bread. 
 But we beseech GOD, with our whole hearts, that it also 
 will please him to bestow upon the Kingdom of England 
 also the same, that is, a lawful and ordinary Calling of men 
 to the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments. For it being 
 either kept out, or hindered ; the benefit of the Doctrine of 
 Truth must, of force, by and by, vanish away ; or else be 
 held up by some means that are strange, yea, altogether 
 ghostly and supernatural. 
 
 240 
 
1567. The Puritan Clergy to abide in their Calling. 
 
 Furthermore, We do, in GOD's most holy name, most 
 humbly sue to the Prince's Sovereign Majesty, that, with 
 the whole force of her mind, she endeavour the correction 
 of this point : wherein the whole ground and stay of the 
 Church of England, and therefore of the Realm also, doth 
 stand and persist. 
 
 And, thirdly. We do, with tears, beseech both those 
 high Personages that are of Her Majesty's Honourable 
 Council, and those which have succeeded in the place of the 
 Popish Bishops (undoubtedly through the special mercy of 
 the high and good GOD), that, out of the self -same place where 
 Overthrow and Destruction did issue, they should utterly 
 destroy that Tyranny which hath thus cast down headlong 
 the very Christian Church : and We crave of them, in the 
 dreadful name of GOD, before whose redoubted Throne of 
 Judgement we all shall be arrested [^judged'], that (with 
 all consideration and mindfulness of the years past ; and 
 conscience of their duty and charge) they will not slack to 
 vow and betroth their whole diligence, as well in ordering 
 the means that may accomplish this thing as in persuading 
 the Queen's Majesty thereto : and that they cease not at all 
 this thing, being unachieved; chiefly, seeing GOD hath 
 bestowed upon them the Princely Majesty of so singular a 
 Mistress, as from whose hands they cannot but hope for all 
 princely and excellent things ; unless they list, in their own 
 case, to fail themselves. 
 
 But some will ask, How shall we do in this point, until 
 then ? Verily, if the case were ours ; we would not receive 
 this Ministry upon these conditions, if it were proferred. 
 A great deal less would we sue for it. Notwithstanding, we 
 exhort these men to whom GOD hath, by this way, made 
 entrance to the enlarging of the glory of his Kingdom, that, 
 in the fear of GOD, they do courageously abide therein : yet 
 with the condition that it may be lawful for them holily 
 and religiously to exercise all their whole Ministry ; and 
 therefore may also propound and urge those things in their 
 Cures which do always appertain to the advancement of the 
 better estate therein. 
 
 For otherwise, if they be forced of this liberty, and so 
 willed to wink at manifest abuses, that they should also 
 approve these things which doubtless ought to be redressed : 
 what thing else can we persuade them, than that they 
 should retire from this, to their private, life ; rather than, 
 1 Whittingham 16 241 
 
The wearing of Copes, etc., by the Ministry. 
 
 1567. 
 
 without conscience, to nourish that mischief which doth, 
 of force, draw with it the whole wasting and decay of all 
 the Congregation. 
 
 Yet we hope that the Queen's Highness, and so many 
 honourable and good men, will, in such sort, plant their 
 diligence, that rather privilege of liberty may be granted to 
 the consciences of so many godly and learned brethren, 
 than that these horrible evils should follow, to wit : 
 
 That the Pastors of the Flocks should be constrained, 
 either, against the soundness of their consciences, to do 
 that which is evil, and so to be chained in other men's sins ; 
 or else to resign their Ministry. For that third necessity 
 that will ensue this, which is, that, against the Prince's and 
 Bishops' wills, they should exercise their Office ; We do so 
 much the more tremble at, because of those reasons which, 
 of themselves, are plain enough; albeit we do not utter 
 them. 
 
 It is also desired of us to answer plainly and truly. 
 Whether we do allow the distinction ordained in the wear- 
 ing of Copes and garments, as well for the common use, as 
 for the Ministry ? 
 
 We therefore do flatly answer, the Cause standing as 
 we do understand [it], That those men that are authors 
 hereof do deserve most evil of the Church ; and shall answer 
 at the dreadful Bar of Cheist his Judgement. For although 
 that we think that that politic \_priident] Order, whereby 
 not citizens alone, but also the degrees of functions, are 
 marked and noted, is not to be discommended wholly at all : 
 yet we are of opinion that not every Mark and Note is 
 straightway to be used. For put the case, that the Ministers 
 were commanded to wear the pied [party -coloured] coat of 
 a Fool, or the garment of a Vice in a Play ; were it not 
 manifest scorning of the Ministry so to do. And those that 
 use these other garments and apparel commanded, do seem 
 verily to us, to trespass somewhat worse than so : because 
 that the Lord hath not only reared and set us this Priest- 
 like Apparel as a toy to be laughed at, even of many of the 
 Papists themselves : but it is also certain that the same 
 is polluted and defiled with infinite superstition. 
 
 But some men will plead the antiquity thereof. Surely, 
 they are old : and yet the Apostolic simplicity, wherein the 
 Church did flourish, is a great deal more ancient than this. 
 
 242 
 
1567. Ministering Apparel originally the people's dress. 
 
 Also, if it please him to wade yet further to search ahout 
 these matters ; it shall he easy enough to shew, That these 
 things, which, after that, did serve for the Note and Mark of 
 the Ministry, were first usual among the people and com- 
 mon : and therefore whence cometh it, things being altered 
 after so long a season, that this foreign and strange guise 
 should be retained ? Doth it not come of a zeal both evil 
 and unprofitable ? 
 
 But some man will say. These things, for all that, are 
 things of the middle sort and indifferent. We grant indeed 
 that they are such, if you will consider them simply and in 
 their own nature, and apart from all circumstances : but 
 who are they that will so weigh and consider them ? For 
 these men that are yet Papists, what purpose soever this 
 Civil Law doth pretend, are surely, by these means, estab- 
 lished deeper in this superstition which hath so over- 
 grown them. And these men that began so earnestly 
 to abhor superstition, that they now did detest the 
 monuments and relics thereof ; how much are they offended 
 and wounded herein ? As for those which are further and 
 better learned ; what fruit reap they thereof ? And, farther, 
 is this Difference and Mark of the functions of such import- 
 ance that therefore the consciences of so many should be 
 troubled ? especially seeing the reason and purpose thereof 
 newly set abroche \_set on foof] is but drawn, even from 
 those that are themselves the manifest sworn enemies to 
 Sound Doctrine. What meaneth it also, that, of those also, 
 that are termed to be ecclesiastically brought up and are in 
 the Ministry, not the smallest part [but] are said to have 
 their Papistry in their breasts about with them ? Is this 
 the good hour wherein they shall better profit by the 
 restoring of this Attire? or shall they not rather vaunt 
 \_display^ their crests, as in hope to have Popery restored 
 again ? 
 
 If any shall object the circumcising of Timothy, and 
 other like examples ; we right earnestly pray him to consider 
 what Paul would have said, if any man should have made 
 this law. That every man that is in the Ministry of the 
 Gospel shall be constrained to wear the garments of the 
 Pharisees ; or that they, in the apparel of prophane [the 
 heathen] Priests, should preach the Gospel, and administer 
 the Sacraments ; and not only [simply'] circumcise their 
 children : notwithstanding that, under some colour [pretext] 
 
 243 
 
What should the Puritan Clergy do ? i567. 
 
 of reason, this Civil Commandment might set forth 
 the same. 
 
 Yea, to what end are these things brought in? For 
 howsoever they might, at the first, be tolerated till that, by 
 little and little, they might be taken away : yet being once 
 removed out of the Churches, we see not with what com- 
 modity they can be restored to their possession again. 
 
 Therefore we do eftsoons [again] repeat that we before 
 said. That we cannot allow this device ; not yet hope for 
 any good to issue thereof. Notwithstanding, we will gladly 
 give over this opinion; if we shall learn better reason 
 therefore. 
 
 *What then,' will the brethren say, on whom these 
 things are so thrown, ' judge you, what we ought to do 
 herein ? ' 
 
 We answer. That there needeth in this Answer a dis- 
 tinction. For the case of the Ministers, and the case of the 
 people, are not all one herein. Furthermore, many things 
 may, yea, and ought to, be borne and tolerated ; which are, 
 notwithstanding, not justly commanded. 
 
 First, therefore, we answer. That albeit these things, 
 as we judge, are not rightly restored to their possession in 
 the Congregations ; yet, seeing that they are not of those 
 kinds of things which are of their own nature impious and 
 ungodly, they seem to us not to be of such weight that the 
 Shepherds should rather give over their functions, than 
 receive the Apparel ; or that the Flock should refuse the 
 public Food of the Soul, rather than to receive the same 
 from the Shepherds that are apparelled herein. Only that, 
 as well the Shepherds as their Flocks, may not sin against 
 their consciences, so that the Purity of Doctrine itself 
 remain untouched, we do persuade the Ministers, after they 
 have, both before the Queen's Highness and also before the 
 Bishops, set their consciences at liberty, by modest Protesta- 
 tion (as doth appertain to such Christians as seek not sedition 
 and tumult) and yet grave (according to the importance of 
 the Cause) ; that they do indeed openly, in their parish, still 
 beat upon those things that may serve to the utter taking 
 away of the stumbling-block. And that, as GOD shall give 
 occasion, they will wholly give themselves, both wisely and 
 meekly, to correct all those abuses : but yet to bear those 
 things which they cannot straightway change ; rather than, 
 
 244 
 
1567. The Singing of the Psalms ; and Baptism. 
 
 forsaking their Congregation, they should give occasion to 
 Satan, that seeketh nothing else to stir up greater and more 
 perilous mischiefs than these. 
 
 As for the people, the Doctrine being unhurt; we 
 exhort them, That, for [in spite of] all these things, they 
 will diligently hear the same ; to use the Sacraments reli- 
 giously; and so long to groan to GOD, with earnest amend- 
 ment of life, until they obtain of them, that which doth 
 appertain to the full redress and amendment of the Church. 
 
 But again if that the Minister be commanded, not only 
 to tolerate these things ; but also that they shall, with 
 their Subscriptions, allow them as lawful ; or else by their 
 stillness foster them ? 
 
 What can we else persuade them to do : but that, having 
 witnessed their innocency, and, in the fear of the Lord, 
 tried all means, they should give over their functions to 
 open wrong. But our hearts betide [augur to] us of 
 England much better things than these extremities. 
 
 It is demanded of us. What do we judge of the trolling 
 [repeating] and descanting [warbling] of [the singing of] 
 the Psalms ? Crossing of those babes that shall be baptized, 
 and of the Demands in Baptism? also of the round un- 
 leavened Wafer Cake, and Kneeling, in the Lord's Supper ? 
 
 We answer. That kind of singeth seemeth to be the 
 corruption of the pure ancient Church Service and glorify- 
 ing of GOD therein. 
 
 And as for Crossing of babes, whatsoever practice there 
 hath been thereof in time of old, yet is it most certain that 
 it is truly, in these days, through so late greenness of the 
 superstition, so most abominable as that we judge those 
 men to have done assuredly well that have once driven 
 this Rite out of the Congregation : whereof also we see not 
 what the profit is. 
 
 And we doubt not but the Demands in Baptism have 
 crept into the Church upon this occasion : because that, 
 through the negligence of the Bishops, the same Form of 
 Baptizing Children was retained, which, at the first rearing 
 of the Primitive Church, was to be used at the baptizing of 
 those that, being of years [of discretion], did enter the 
 
 245 
 
The unleavened Wafer Cake ; and Kneeling. i567. 
 
 Profession of Christ. This thing also we may perceive, by- 
 many the like yet in use in the Popish Baptism. Where- 
 fore, even as the Cream ^Chrism'] and Charm used in 
 Baptism are, by GOD's law, abolished ; although they were 
 ancient : so wish we also these Demandings, being not only 
 vain but foolish, should be also passed over; albeit that 
 Saint Augustine himself doth seem, in an Epistle of his, to 
 sustain it by certain devised construction. 
 
 The bread, whether it ought to be made with Leaven, 
 or without, we think it not greatly to be striven for : although 
 we judge it more fit and consonant with Christ's Institu- 
 tion to have the bread at the Communion which is used at 
 the common table. For why did the Lord use unleavened 
 bread? Because that, in that hour, wherein he thought 
 good to institute his holy Supper, not one man in all Jewry 
 used any other. Therefore, it behoveth us to restore the 
 Jewish Feast of Unleavened Bread; or else must it be 
 granted that it is better to use the common and accustomed 
 bread of all tables, according to the example of Christ : 
 notwithstanding that the bread that he then took was un- 
 leavened. For of the practice of the Primitive Church, 
 which the Greek Church doth yet in this behalf retain, we 
 overpass to write of. 
 
 Furthermore, Kneeling at the very receipt of the Sacra- 
 ment hath in it a show of godly and Christian reverence ; 
 and might therefore, in times past, be used with profit : yet 
 for all that, because out of this fountain the detestable use 
 of Bread-Worship did follow, and doth yet, in these days, 
 stick in many minds, it seemeth to us that it was justly 
 abolished out from the Congregations. Therefore we do 
 beseech the most good and great GOD, that it would please 
 him to instruct both the Queen's Majesty's Highness, and 
 also the Bishops, with such device as shall be most needful 
 for the perfect doing out of these filths ; and that at once. 
 
 In the meantime, because these things also are not 
 such as are, in their own nature, idolatrous ; we do judge 
 that they ought so to be dealt with, as we have advised in 
 the things going next before. 
 
 It is demanded of us. Whether we allow that Baptism 
 which is administered by Midwives ? 
 
 We answer, That not only we disallow the Baptism, as 
 216 
 
1567. Excommunication in the Bishops' Courts. 
 
 the rest of [the] things before spoken: but that we do judgo 
 it also intolerable. For it is a thing that hath risen as 
 well of ignorance of the very use of Baptism, as [of] the 
 public Ministry of the Church. We judge therefore, That 
 the Ministers are bound sharply to rebuke this abuse ; much 
 less ought they to hold this false baptism, for good and 
 firm. The reason Why, the Learned on our side have often 
 declared ; and we are also ready, when it shall be needful, 
 to declare [it]. 
 
 It is also reported unto us, That the Keys of Binding 
 and Loosing are practised in certain Courts of the Bishops ; 
 neither by the sentences and judgements of Elders (which 
 Office that Church hath not yet received), nor according to 
 the Word of GOD : but by the authority of certain Lawyers 
 and other like, which is more oftentimes by the authority 
 of some one man ; and that also for such kinds of Actions 
 as are pure money matters, even as the misuse of the same 
 was in Popery. 
 
 Whereto we answer. That it seemeth to us almost in- 
 credible that any such customs and examples, being most 
 perverse, should be used in that Kingdom, where as purity 
 and soundness of Doctrine is. For the right of Excommuni- 
 cation and Binding of the Offender shall be found never to 
 have been, before the time of the Papists, in the power and 
 hand of one sole person ; but did appertain to all the whole 
 Eldership ; from which also the people themselves were not 
 rashly shut out. 
 
 Because [of] this also, the lawyer-like hearing of Suits 
 that appertain to Livings did fall to the Bishops' charge 
 altogether through abuse. For that place wherein the 
 Apostle talketh of Days-men [Beconcilers^, Umpires, at 
 Corinth, is to no purpose where as the Magistrate is a 
 Christian ; nor did the Apostle ever think to burden the 
 Eldership with the hearing of such mere Civil Causes. And 
 it is most certain that the Bishops of the Elder Age of the 
 Church have had the determining of such Controversies : 
 not for any authority that they had therein ; but through 
 the importunity of Suitors ; and that, as Householders, 
 Umpires, and Daysmen. Also, notwithstanding, among 
 those men where this were shewed unto, those did most 
 wisely govern themselves, which chose rather to follow the 
 example of Christ our Saviour, who refused to be the 
 
 247 
 
The Blood of the Martyrs, the Seed of the Church, ise?. 
 
 Umpire in dividing of the patrimony [Luke xii. 14] , or else 
 Judge in the matter of Adultery [John viii. 1-11]; when hoth 
 the same were proffered unto him. 
 
 Therefore, if, in England, anything be done, contrary to 
 this; surely, we ought to think that, by such sentences and 
 judgements, there is not any man, before GOD, any more 
 bound than by the Popish Excommunications. And we 
 wish that this Torment House of Consciences, and loath- 
 some profanation of the Ecclesiastical and mere Spiritual 
 Jurisdiction, might, by the authority of the Queen's Majesty, 
 out of hand, be abolished : [it being] no otherwise than the 
 marring of the very Doctrine itself. And that Eldership 
 and Deacons may be restored and set up, according to the 
 Word of GOD and Canons of the pure Church: which 
 thing, if it be not done, verily, we are sore afraid that this 
 only thing will be the beginning of many calamities; which 
 we would that GOD would turn away from us. For it is 
 most certain that the Son of GOD will, one day, from 
 heaven, roughly revenge these manifest abuses, wherewith 
 the consciences of our brethren are troubled ; except speedy 
 redress be had therein. 
 
 In the mean while, the things which are not well done 
 by the one party, may be well enough tolerated, as we 
 think, by those men which bear the thing which they 
 cannot change. Yet thus far, as that they allow not the 
 thing itself for good ; but do only redeem their unjust 
 disquieting by patience. But if so be that they shall be 
 forced, not only to tolerate this fashion, but also to approve 
 this Excommunication as lawful [justifiable']; and be 
 constrained to ask unlawful absolution to assent to this 
 manifest abuse : we then exhort them that they will rather 
 suffer any kind of trouble, than to do herein against their 
 consciences. 
 
 But to what end is all this ? For, verily, we do promise 
 ourselves much better things ; yea, of all things the best, 
 even at this pinch ; especially of that Realm in which the 
 Restoring of [the] Christian Religion hath been sealed and 
 confirmed with the blood of so many excellent Martyrs also. 
 Only we fear this, lest that which hath befallen so many 
 countries, should happen to England : to wit, lest because 
 the due fruits of repentance are not brought forth, the 
 angry GOD should double our darkness; the light of his 
 Gospel being first taken from us. 
 248 
 
1567. Suffer, so long ?ts Purity of Doctrine remains. 
 
 Of this content Ipurport, tenor] are our daily preach- 
 ings in our Congregations ; and, verily, we think the same 
 ought to be done of all Ministers of GOD's Word, especially 
 in these our days : that they chiefly set forwards this 
 principle of the Gospel which doth appertain to earnest 
 Amendment of Life. For this point achieved ; undoubtedly 
 the Lord shall give both counsel and zeal and all things 
 else which do necessarily appertain to the accomplishment 
 of the Eeparation of the Church already begun. 
 
 And, before all, we do require, and with tears humbly 
 crave, that our good and right worshipful in the Lord the 
 brethren of the English Churches, all bitterness of mind 
 set apart (which we surely fear, after what sort it hath, on 
 either side, forced this evil), would patiently bear and suifer 
 each other, so long as Purity of Christian Doctrine itself 
 and Soundness of Conscience do remain ; willing to obey 
 the Queen's Majesty who is full of compassion, and all other 
 Prelates. And, finally, that, with all concord [of] minds in 
 the Lord, they man [f ul] ly set against Satan ; who seeketh 
 all occasion of tumult and infinite calamities. Yea, although 
 they have not like judgement of all sorts of Prelates at the 
 first. For this our writing, GOD is our witness ! doth not 
 tend to this purpose, that either party should use it against 
 the other ; as that we should send it to you as an Apple of 
 Contention. 
 
 Although we have, concerning these matters declared 
 our judgements, even simply, as upon a supposed Case, GOD 
 is our witness ! ; being overcome with the continual suit of 
 our brethren. And we join our daily prayers to the groan- 
 ings of all the godly on that side of the seas, that it may 
 please the most merciful GOD, having compassion on Man's 
 frailty, to direct the Queen's Highness, and all the Nobles 
 of the realm of England, also every Prelate, and finally 
 each workman of this Spiritual Building, with his HOLY 
 SPIRIT most effectuously ! so as the work of the Lord, so 
 often begun and so often stayed, may luckily be set forward, 
 to the great quietness and concord of all men : that not only 
 the old stains in the Doctrine itself, and Ecclesiastical 
 Discipline also, being at length utterly done [piif] out; 
 but also all monstrousness of errors, which Satan newly 
 seeketh to bring into the Church again [be] driven away. 
 
 249 
 
The benediction of the Church of Geneva. i567. 
 
 Which vouchsafe to bring to pass, through his HOLY 
 SPIRIT, the most kind Father, in Jesus Christ his very- 
 Son, eternal and consubstantial with him ! in which 
 Persons; we profess One GOD, and not divers, ought to 
 be worshipped for ever ! Amen. 
 
 From Geneva, the 24th October, 1547.* 
 
 Your brethren in 
 to all your Godliness 
 Theodorus Beza, etc. 
 Remundus Calvetus. 
 nicolaus coladonus. 
 Johannes GAiAGNiEzius. 
 Johannes Tremlerus. 
 Johannes Pinaldus. 
 Ge. Favergius. 
 Car. P. 
 
 ^GIDIUS GaUSEUS. 
 
 Christ, 
 most assured, 
 
 Johannes ParniLius. 
 
 KuDS Faverius. 
 
 Urbanus Calvetus. 
 
 Simon Golerlius. 
 
 Petrus Carpenterus. 
 
 Franciscus Portus. 
 
 Cornelius Barlierdus. 
 
 Henricus S. 
 
 Abden. DupleuSc 
 
 * This most friendly and moderate 
 statement of the views of the Church 
 of Geneva is clearly wrongly dated. 
 For (1) it was written in Queen Eliza- 
 beth's reign ; (2) it largely relates to 
 250 
 
 the Ministering Apparel Controversy 
 of 1566 ; and (3) it is not signed by 
 Jean Calvin, who died in 1564. The 
 real date of it then is 1567 ; and not 
 1547.— E.A. 
 
A Copy of the Letter sent to the Bishops and 
 
 Pastors of England, who hath renounced 
 
 the Roman Antichrist, and profess 
 
 the Lord Jesus in sincerity. 
 
 The Superintendent Ministers, and Commissioners of 
 Charges within the Realm of Scotland, To their brethren 
 the Bishops and Pastors of England ; who hath renounced 
 the Roman Antichrist, and do profess, with them, the Lord 
 Jesus in sincerity, desire the perpetual increase of the 
 HOLY SPIRIT! 
 
 BY WORD AND WRIT, it is come to our knowledge, 
 Reverend Pastors ! that divers of our dearest breth- 
 ren, amongst whom are some of the best learned 
 within that Realm, are deprived from ecclesiastical 
 function, and forbidden to preach, and so by you 
 that they are stayed [liindered] to promote the Kingdom of 
 Jesus Chkist ; because their consciences will not suffer 
 them to take upon them, at the commandment of the 
 Authority, such garments as Idolators, in time of blindes 
 [blindness^, have used in their idolatry: which bruit cannot 
 be but most dolorous to our hearts; mindful of that sentence 
 of the Apostle, saying ' If ye bite and devour one another ; 
 take heed lest ye be consumed one of another! ' [Gal. v. 15.] 
 
 We purpose not, at this present, to enter into the 
 ground of that Question which we hear, of either party to 
 be agitated with greater vehemency than well liketh us, to 
 wit, Whether that such Apparel is to be counted among 
 things that are simply indifferent, or not? But in the 
 bowels of the Lord Jesus, we crave that Christian charity 
 may so prevail in you, in you, we say, the Pastors and 
 Leaders of the Flock within that Realm, that ye do not to 
 others, that which you would not others should do to you. 
 
 251 
 
How tender a thing the Conscience of Man is. isee. 
 
 Ye cannot be ignorant how tender a thing the Con- 
 science of Man is. All that have knowledge are not alike 
 persuaded. Your consciences reclaims [trouble'] not at the 
 wearing of such garments : but many thousands, both godly 
 and learned, are otherwise persuaded; whose consciences 
 are continually stricken with these sentences. What hath 
 Christ Jesus to do with Belial ? What fellowship is there 
 betwixt darkness and light ? If Surplice, Corner Cap, and 
 Tippet, have been badges of Idolators, in the very act of 
 their idolatry; what have the Preachers of Christian 
 Liberty, and the open Rebukers of all Superstition, to do 
 with the the dregs of the Romish Beast? 
 
 Our brethren that, of conscience, refuse that unprofit- 
 able Apparel, do neither damn [condemn] you, nor molest 
 you, that use such vain trifles. If ye shall do the like to 
 them, we doubt not but therein ye shall please GOD ; and 
 comfort the hearts of many which are wounded with the 
 extremity which is used against those godly and our beloved 
 brethren. 
 
 Colour [Plausibility] of Rhetoric, or manly persuasion, 
 we will use none : but charitably we desire you to call that 
 sentence of pity to mind. Feed the Flock of GOD which 
 is committed to your charge, not by constraint ; but 
 willingly : not as though ye were Lords over GOD's heri- 
 tage ; but that ye may be examples to the Flock. [1 Pet. v. 
 2, 3.] And farther also, we desire you to meditate that 
 sentence of the Apostle, saying. Give none offence, neither 
 to the Jews, nor to the Grecians, nor to the Church of GOD ! 
 [1 Cor. X. 32.] 
 
 In what condition of time, ye and we both travail in 
 the promoting of Christ's Kingdom ; we suppose you not 
 to be ignorant. And, therefore, we are [the] more bold to 
 exhort you to walk more circumspectly, than that (for such 
 vanities) the godly should be troubled. For all things that 
 may seem lawful, edify not. [1 Cor. x. 23.] If the com- 
 mandment of Authority urge the conscience of your and 
 our brethren more than they can bear; we unfeignedly 
 crave of you that ye remember that ye are called the Light 
 of the World and [of] the Earth. 
 
 All Civil Authority hath not the Light of GOD always 
 shining before their eyes in the statutes and command- 
 ments : but their a:ffections oif ttimes savour too much of 
 the earth, and of worldly wisdom. And, therefore, we think 
 
 252 
 
1566. The days are evil. Iniquity abounds. 
 
 that ye should boldly oppone [oppose'] yourselves to all 
 Power that will, or dare, extol itself, not only against GOD ; 
 but also against all such as do burden the consciences of the 
 Faithful farther than GOD has burdened them by his own 
 Word. 
 
 But herein, we confess our offence in that we have 
 entered farther in reasoning than we purposed ; and 
 promised at the beginning. And therefore we shortly 
 return to our former humble Supplication, which is. That 
 our brethren who, amongst you, refuse the Romish rags, 
 may find of you, the Prelates, such favours as our Head 
 and Master commands every one of his members to shew 
 one to another. Which we look to receive of your gentle- 
 ness, not only for that ye fear to offend GOD's Majesty in 
 troubling of your brethren for such vain trifles ; but also 
 because ye will not refuse the humble requests of us, your 
 brethren and fellow-Preachers of Christ Jesus : in whom, 
 albeit there appear no great worldly pomp ; yet we suppose 
 that you will not so far despise us, but that ye will esteem 
 us to be of the number of those that fight against that 
 Roman Antichrist ; and travail that the Kingdom of Christ 
 Jesus universally may be maintained and advanced. The 
 days are evil. Iniquity abounds. Christian charity, alas, is 
 waxing cold. And therefore we ought the more diligently 
 to watch. For the hour is uncertain when the Lord Jesus 
 shall appear ; before whom, we your Jpi'ethren, and ye, may 
 give an account of our administration. 
 
 And thus, in conclusion, we once again crave favour to 
 our brethren : which granted, ye, in the Lord, shall com- 
 mand us in things of double more importance. 
 
 The Lord Jesus rule your hearts in his true fear to the 
 end; and give unto you, and unto us, victory over that con- 
 jured [sworn] enemy of all true Religion, to wit, over that 
 Roman Antichrist ; whose wounded head' Satan, by all 
 means, labours to cure again : but to destruction shall he 
 and his maintainers go, by the power of the Lord Jesus. 
 To whose mighty power and protection, we heartily commit 
 you! 
 
 Subscribed by the hands of [the] Superintendents on 
 [the] part of [the] Ministers; and scribed in our General 
 
 253 
 
The Conclusion. 
 
 Assembly, and the Fourth Session thereof. 
 
 At Edinburgh, the 28th day of December 1566. 
 
 Your loving Brethren, 
 and fellow-Preachers in Christ Jesus, 
 
 1574. 
 
 John Craig. 
 Jacob. Mailvil. 
 Robert Pont, 
 guilielmus gislisonus. 
 Nicholas Spittall. 
 
 John Row. 
 David Lyndesay. 
 John Brskine. 
 John Wiram. 
 John Spottiswood. 
 
 THUS HAVE YOU heard, in these Two Letters, the 
 Judgements of those excellent Churches of the 
 French and Scotch, touching the things in con- 
 troversy. 
 Now if to these, I should add all others which are of 
 the same judgement, and of their opinion; the number 
 of Churches would be so many, that the adversaries should 
 evidently see and perceive what small cause they have to 
 charge us with Singularity : as though we were post alone, 
 and none to be of our opinion. 
 
 And it may here also be noted, that the most ancientest 
 Fathers of this our own country, as Master Coverdalb, 
 Master Doctor [William] Turner, Master [David] White- 
 head, and many others, some dead, some yet living, from 
 whose mouths and pens, the Urgers of these [things] 
 received first ^the Light of the Gospel, could never be 
 brought to yield, or consent, unto such things as are now 
 forced with so great extremity. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 25i 
 
Index. 
 
 Aarau, English Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, xxi, 219-223, 226, 227. (It was 
 
 previously at Wesel. 26, 95, 220). 
 AbeU, John. 208. 
 Acworth, Thomas. 202. 
 Ade, John. 133, 202. 
 Adishe, Phihp. 202. 
 Adrian, a citizen of Frankfort on the 
 
 Main. 23. 
 Alcockson, Humphrey. 39. 
 Alford, Hugh. 36. 
 Alvay, Richard. 78, 93, 202. 
 Ashley, Thomas. 85, 99, 100, 
 
 105, 107, 110, 111, 115, 116, 
 
 202, 209. 
 Augustine, Saint. 7, 246*^ 
 
 102, 
 154, 
 
 Bagster, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Baker, Reignold. 202. 
 
 Bale, Bp. John, xi, 31, 36, 41, 67, 78. 
 
 Barker, Christopher. 228. 
 
 Barlierdus, Cornelius. 250. 
 
 Barnes, Bp. Richard. 12, 13. 
 
 Bartue, Master = R. Bertie. 
 
 Basle, EngUsh Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, xvi, 75, 85, 219, 221, 223. 
 Beamont, Robert. 33. 
 Becon, Thomas, xi, 78, 93. 
 Bedell, John. 154, 202. 
 Beesley, Richard. 154, 202, 209, 225, 
 
 226. 
 
 Benet, . 10. 
 
 Bentham, Bp. Thomas, xi, 33, 101, 
 
 111, 127, 128, 130, 133. 
 Bertie, Catharine ; Duchess Dowager 
 
 of Suffolk. 136, 218, 219. 
 Bertie, Richard. 136, 137, 139, 160, 
 
 218, 219. 
 
 Berwick on Tweed was, in Elizabeth's 
 reign, the great Arsenal of Eng- 
 land ; as Portsmouth is now. 4. 
 
 Best, Robert. 154, 202, 209. 
 
 Bevoyes, William. 225. 
 
 Beza, Theodorus = T. de Beze. 
 
 B6ze, Theodore de. xi, 228, 229, 250. 
 
 Binkes, John. 133, 135, 204. 
 
 Bodliegh, John ; the father of Sir 
 Thomas Bodley. 219, 225. 
 
 Bourbon, Antoinede ; King of Navarre. 
 8,9. 
 
 Boyes, Edward. 202, 219. 
 
 Boynton, Sir Thomas. 13. 
 
 Bradbridge, Augustine. 39. 
 
 Brentius = J. Brentz. 
 
 Brentz, Johann, the Elder. 164. 
 
 Brickbate, Christopher. 101, 133, 135, 
 204, 226. 
 
 Browne, John. 202. 
 
 Browne, John. 202, 208, 226. 
 
 BuUinger, Heinrich. xi, xxi, 53, 57, 
 62, 73,75, 83, 135, 220. 
 
 C. Master [i.e. R. Chambers] . 75. 
 
 Calais, xii. 
 
 Calderwood, David. 62, 69. 
 
 Calvetus, Remundus. 250. 
 
 Calvetus, Urbanus. 250. 
 
 Calvin, Jean, xi, xii, xiv, xxv, xxvi, 
 3, 9, 44, 49-53, 57, 58, 62, 73, 76, 
 78, 80, 81, 83, 84, 87, 91, 93, 155, 
 158, 164, 165, 168, 171, 220, 228, 
 250. 
 
 Carell, . 101, 111. 
 
 Carier, Anthony. 36, 81. 
 
 Carowe, Henry. 226. 
 
 Carpenterus, Petrus. 250. 
 
 288 
 
Index, 
 
 Carvile, Nicholas. 33, 204. 
 
 Castalio, . 23, 24. 
 
 CaussBus, ^gidius. 250. 
 
 Cechelles, . 18. 
 
 Cecil, William ; Lord Burghley. xxiii, 
 
 5-9. 
 Chambers, Richard, xvi-xviii, xxiii, 
 
 33-39, 41, 75 ; and passim 109-217 ; 
 
 222. 
 Charles V., Emperor, xvi, 59, 60, 67, 
 
 68, 73, 91. 
 Chidley, George. 36. 
 Clinton, Edward de ; Earl of Lincoln. 
 
 11. 
 Cockcraft, Henry. 33. 
 
 Cockroft, . 111. 
 
 Coke, Michael. 202. 
 
 Coladonus, Nicolaus. 250. 
 
 Cole, Dean Thomas, xi, 4, 36, 52, 81, 
 
 85, 94, 95. 
 Cole, WiUiam. 33. 
 Colton, Edward. 202. 
 Conde, Prince de. 229. 
 Cottisford, Thomas. 93. 
 Coverdale, Bp. Miles, xi, 3, 218,225, 
 
 232, 254. 
 Cox, Bp. Richard, xi, xv, xvi, 22, 
 
 31, 54-56, 59, 65-68, 70, 72, 74, 76, 
 
 78, 82-85, 93, 136, 137, 139, 160. 
 Crafton, Thomas. 39. 
 Craig, John. 254. 
 Cranmer, Abp. Thomas, xxv, 75. 
 Crawley, Thomas. 101, 154, 202, 216. 
 Crofton, Thomas. 81. 
 Crowley, Robert, xi, 154, 202, 209. 
 
 Dakies, . 101. 
 
 Davage, WiUiam. 202. 
 
 Davids, Richard. 204. 
 
 Densborugh = Duisburg . 
 
 Dixson, Gawen. 202. 
 
 Donnell, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Donnings, Anthony. 202. 
 
 Dudley, Ambrose; Earl of Warwick. 
 
 . 4, 5, 8, 11, 232, 233. 
 256 
 
 Dudley, Robert; Earl of Leicester. 
 
 5, 11. 
 Duisburg, English Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, 25. 
 Dupleus, Abdeus. 250. 
 Durham, The Deanery of. 5, 9-17. 
 
 Eaten, Guido, 39. 
 
 Eaten, Thomas = T. Eaton. 
 
 Eaton, Thomas. 39, 208. 
 
 Eckius, Johann. 113. 
 
 Edward VI., King, xiii, 2, 3, 23, 24, 
 
 37, 58, 77, 152, 232. 
 Elbowroome, Doctor. 22. 
 Ehzabeth, Queen, xi, xiii, xxiii, 4, 
 
 5, 8, 223-226. 
 Elyot, Magnus. 202. 
 Emden, Dutch Church at. 165. 
 Emden, EngUsh Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, 25, 26, 31, 42. 
 Erskine, John. 254. 
 Escot, John. 81, 135, 204, 217. 
 
 Falconer, John. 101, 111, 154, 202. 
 
 Fauconer, John = J. Falconer. 
 
 Favergius, Ge. 250. 
 
 Faverius, Kuds. 250. 
 
 Fox, John; the Martyrologist. xi, 22, 
 
 41, 52, 81, 85. 
 Francis II, King of France. 4. 
 Franck, Walter. 202. 
 Frankfort on the Main, Enghsh 
 
 Exiled Church at. 
 
 The earlier Calvinistic Church, 
 
 xi-xvi, 3, 25-93. 
 The later Anglican Church, xi, 
 xii, XV, xvi-xxiv, 3, 72-226. 
 Frankfort on the Main, Flemish 
 
 Exiled Church at. xii, 120. 
 Frankfort on the Main, French 
 
 Exiled Church at. xii, xiii, 18, 23. 
 
 24, 57, 59, 74, 104, 112, 120, 165. 
 
 See also V. Poullain. 
 Fuller, WiUiam. 225. 
 
Index, 
 
 Gaiagnsezius Johannes. 250. 
 Geneva, The Church of. xxiii, xxv, 
 
 xxvi, 14, 74, 76, 158, 165, 237, 
 
 239-250. 
 Geneva, English Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, xvi, xxi, xxiv, 3, 4, 9, 14, 31, 
 
 74, 75, 85, 86, 165, 219, 222-225, 228. 
 Geoffrey, John. 36, 39, 202. 
 Gilby, Anthony. 4, 52, 71, 75, 81, 86, 
 
 165, 225. 
 Giovio, Bp. Paolo. 22. 
 Gill, Michael. 30, 36, 41. 
 GisHsonus, Guilielmus. 254. 
 Glastonbury (Som.) The French and 
 
 Walloon Church at. 18. 
 Glauberg, Adolphus. 70, 71. 
 Glauberg, Johann k. 24, 56, 59, 70, 71, 
 
 93, 142. 
 Golerlius, Simon. 250. 
 Goodman, Christopher. 3, 39, 72, 81, 
 
 86, 164, 225, 233. 
 Gray, John. 36, 226. 
 Gregory, Pope. 45. 
 
 Greshopp, . 232. 
 
 Grindal, Abp. Edmund, xi, xii, 7, 31, 
 
 38-41, 78, 161. 
 Gualter [or Walther], Rudolph, xi, 
 
 221. 
 
 H., Master \i.e. R. Home] . 75. 
 fladdon, James, xiii, 31, 33, 39. 
 Hales, Christopher. 101, 202. 
 Hales, John. 101, 102, 104, 105, 127, 
 
 128, 135, 154, 202, 209, 216,217. 
 
 HaUyday, . 10. 
 
 Hammon, William. 30, 36. 
 
 Harding, Thomas. 2. 
 
 Harries, Edmund. 202, 209. 
 
 Harrington, Percival. 202. 
 
 Harrington, Robert. 204. 
 
 Hart, Roger. 85. 
 
 Hastings, Henry ; Earl of Huntingdon. 
 
 13. 
 Havre, The Siege of. 4-9, 11, 232, 233. 
 HUton, John. 81, 85. 
 Hodgston, Robert. 202. 
 Hollingham, John. 41, 81. 
 
 Hooper, Anne. 18. 
 
 Hooper, Bp. John, xv, 18, 55, 58, 65. 
 
 Hopkins, John, xxiv, 4. 
 
 Home, Bp. Robert, xi, xiii, xvi- 
 
 xxiii, 22, 33, 75, 78, 94, 95; and 
 
 passim 99-213 ; 222. 
 Horsey, Sir Edward. 11, 12. 
 Humphrey, Dean Laurence, xi, 33. 
 Huntingdon, John. 39. 
 Hutton, Abp. Matthew. 13, 14. 
 Huycke, William. 42. 
 
 Irseneus, Saint. 84. 
 Isaac, Edward, xvi, 66-68, 120, 124, 
 126-131, 135, 136, 153, 204, 226. 
 
 Jacqueman,af terwards Whittingham, 
 
 Louise. 1. 
 Jerome, Saint. 155, 164. 
 Jewel, Bp. John, xi, xv, xxi, 2, 56, 
 
 67, 68. 
 Jovius, Paulus = P. Giovio. 
 Joyner, Robert. 202. 
 
 Karvile, Nicholas = N. Car vile. 
 
 Kelbe, Roger. 33. 
 
 Kelke, John. 81, 101, 111, 202. 
 
 Kent, Laurence. 41, 81, 95, 101, 202. 
 
 Kethe, William, xi, 41, 81, 85, 219, 
 223-226, 228, 233. 
 
 KnoUys, Sir Francis. 202, 208. 
 
 KnoUys, Henry. 202, 208, 226. 
 
 Knollys, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Knot, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Knox, John, xi, xiii-xvi, xxv, 3, 31, 
 35, 39, 41, 42, 44, 49, 50, 52-56, 
 59-69, 73, 79, 85, 86, 90, 91, 225. 
 
 Laing, David. 69. 
 
 Lakin, Thomas. 39. 
 
 Langhome, Richard. 227. 
 
 Leicester, Earl of. = R. Dudley. 
 
 Letler, Richard. 202. 
 
 Lever, Thomas, xiii, xv, xxi, 31, 33, 
 
 43, 52, 56, 59, 63, 65, 66, 78, 219- 
 
 221, 227. 
 
 257 
 
Index, 
 
 Lidford, Father. 161. 
 London, Bishop of. 161 = E. Grindal. 
 Luddington, Richard. 202, 209. 
 Lynbrought, Richard. 202. 
 Lyndesay, David. 254. 
 
 M. 95. 
 
 Machet, John. 204. 
 
 Mailvil, Jacob [= James Melville] . 254. 
 
 Makebray, John. 30, 36, 41, 95. 
 
 MaUory, Sir WiUiam. 13. 
 
 Martyr, = P. M. Vermigli. 
 
 Mary, Queen, xi, xii, xvi, 2, 4, 22, 
 
 23, 59, 60, 67, 68, 73, 90, 180, 181, 
 
 223, 226. 
 Mason, Richard. 202. 
 Master, William. 135, 202, 216. 
 Mathew, Anthony. 204. 
 Mey, Bp. John. 13. 
 Milton, John. xiv. 
 
 MoreUio, . 18, 23, 24. 
 
 Mullins, . 22. 
 
 Mullins, John. 33, 94, 154, 202, 226. 
 
 Murray, Dr. J. H. xii. 
 
 Musculus, Wolfgang. 53, 57, 62, 73. 
 
 Nagors, Richard. 202. 
 
 Nero, Emperor. 60. 
 
 Newhaven = Havre. 
 
 Nowell, Dean Alexander, xi, 101, 
 
 107, 154, 202, 226. 
 Nowell, Alexander. 202. 
 
 Olde, John, xi, 202, 216. 
 Oldsworth, Edmund. 202. 
 Oldsworth, Thomas. 202. 
 Otto Henricus, Count Palatine of the 
 Rhine. 218. 
 
 P. Car. 250. 
 Parker, Roger. 208. 
 Parkhurst, Bp. John, xi, 33. 
 Pamilius, Johannes. 250. 
 258 
 
 Parpoint, Edward. 202. 
 
 Parry, Henry, xvi, 52, 67, 85, 93, 
 
 154, 209. 
 Parry, Leonard. 202. 
 Pedder, John. 39, 154, 202, 209. 
 Peers, James. 202. 
 Penteny, John. 202. 
 Perryus, Henry. 202. 
 Philip II, King, xvi, 59, 60, 67, 68, 
 
 90. 
 Philip Francis, Elector Palatine of 
 
 the Rhine. 4, 6. 
 Philippson, Johann, Sleidanus. 22. 
 Pickering, Sir William. 2. 
 Pighius, Albertus. 113. 
 Pilkington, Bp. James, xi, 10, 226. 
 Pinaldus, Johannes. 250. 
 Platina = B. Sacchi. 
 
 Plumtree, . 232. 
 
 PoUanus, Valerandus = V. Poullain. 
 
 Pont, Robert. 254. 
 
 Porter, Richard. 202. 
 
 Portus, Franciscus. 250. 
 
 Poullain, Valerand; Chief Pastor of 
 
 the French Church at Frankfort 
 
 on the Main. 18, 23, 56, 57, 63, 66, 
 
 120, 188. 
 Pownall, Robert. 219, 227. 
 Poynet, Bp. John. 31, 77. 
 Pretio, John. 33. 
 Pullain, John. 225. 
 Purfoot, Nicholas, xi, 81. 
 
 Railton, Gregory. 101, 111, 135, 164, 
 
 202. 
 Rawhngs, WilUam. 154, 202, 209. 
 Read, Captain. 5. 
 Reignolds, Henry. 202. 
 Reymuger, Michael. 39. 
 Rheingraf , The = PhiUp Francis. 
 Rogers, Daniel. 202. 
 Rogers, Richard. 209. 
 Row, John. 254. 
 Russell, Francis ; Earl of Bedford. 
 
 4, 232. 
 Russell, John ; Earl of Bedford. 232. 
 
Index. 
 
 S., Henricus. 250. 
 
 Sacchi, Bartholomseus, de Platina. 
 
 22. 
 Sade, Peter. 202. 
 
 Saint Andrew. , 93. 
 
 Samford, John. 36, 41. 
 
 Sampson, Dean Thomas, xi, 4, 76, 
 
 78, 232. 
 Sandell, Richard. 202. 
 Sandes, Thomas. 202. 
 Sandys, Abp. Edwin, xi, xxvii, 12-16, 
 
 39, 78, 136, 137, 139, 160, 208. 
 Saul, Arthur. 39, 202. 
 Scory, Bp. John, xi, 31. 
 Scotland, General Assembly of the 
 
 Kirk of. xxiii, xxv, 237, 251-254. 
 Selye, Ralph. 202. 
 Serbis, Thomas. 202. 
 Shakespeare, William, xiv. 
 Sidney, Sir Henry. 4, 233. 
 Sleidan = J. Philippson, Sleidanus. 
 Soothous, Christopher. 81. 
 Sorby, Thomas. 36, 95, 154, 209, 216. 
 
 {? T. Serbis. 202). 
 Sowerby, Thomas. 135. 
 Spencer, Thomas. 33. 
 Spittall, Nicholas. 254. 
 Spottiswood, John. 254. 
 Springham, Richard. 203. 
 
 Standon, . 233. 
 
 Stanton, John. 30, 36, 41. 
 Stapleton, Sir Robert. 13. 
 Stemhold, Thomas, xxiv, 4. 
 Steward, Thomas. 36, 39. 
 Strasburg, English Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, xiii, 25, 26, 31, 36, 38, 41, 42, 
 
 220, 223. 
 Sutton, Edmund, xiii, xvii, 23, 36, 
 
 41, 101, 135, 154, 179, 202, 210-215. 
 Swift, Jasper. 36. 
 
 Tavemer, John. 135. 
 
 Temes, . 233. 
 
 Todchamber, Thomas. 202. 
 Tomson, Edmund. 202. 
 Traheron, Bartholomew. 84, 93, 94. 
 Tremlerus, Johannes, 250. 
 
 Turner, John. 208. 
 Turner, Richard. 67. 
 Turner, WiUiam. 254. 
 Turpin, John. 202. 
 Turpin, Thomas. 227. 
 
 Upchair, T. 219. 
 
 Vates, John. 202. 
 
 VermigU, Pietro Martire. xi, 53, 57, 
 
 62, 73. 
 Vevay. 221. 
 Victor, Pope. 84. 
 Viret, Pierre, xi, 53, 57, 62, 73. 
 Viron, . 7. 
 
 Walker, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Walsingham, Sir Francis. 16. 
 
 Walton, Wilham, 36, 41, 81. 
 
 Wandsford, Sir Christopher. 14. 
 
 Warcope, Cuthbert. 101, 111, 204. 
 
 Water, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Watts, Thomas. 154, 202, 209. 
 
 Wesel, English Exiled Church at; 
 afterwards at Aarau. xi, 26, 95, 
 218-221, 226, 227. 
 
 WhetnaU, George. 41. 
 
 Whetnall, Thomas. 41. 
 
 Whitchurch, Edward. 42. 
 
 Whitehead, David, xiv, xvi, xvii, 
 33, 76, 78, 82-85, 87, 91, 93-95, 135 ; 
 passi7n between 154-209 ; 212, 216, 
 254. 
 
 Whittingham, House of. 1. 
 
 Whittingham, Dean William; His 
 Life. 1-17. He is the general 
 Author of 19-96, 218; 219, 222, 228- 
 235, 254; and the general Editor 
 of the rest of the Work. See also 
 xi, xiii-xvii, xxi, xxiii, xxv-xxvii. 
 
 Wilford, Francis. 202, 208, 226. 
 
 Wilford, John. 135, 153, 202, 216, 219. 
 
 Wilford, Thomas. 202. 
 
 Wilkinson, Mistress, xxii, xxiii, 213. 
 
 WiUiams, William. 23, 30, 36, 41, 61, 
 68, 75, 81, 225. 
 
 259 
 
Index, 
 
 Willobie, Thomas. 202. 
 Wilson, Thomas. Ill, 154, 202. 
 Wilson, Thomas, LL.D. 5, 13. 
 Wiram, John. 254. 
 Withers, Francis. 225. 
 Wolfgang, Duke of Bipont. 218. 
 Wolsey, Card. Thomas. 1. 
 Wood, Henry. 202. 
 Wood, John. 36. 
 Wood, Thomas. 23, 30, 36, 41, 81. 
 
 Worms, Enghsh Exiled Church at. 
 
 xi, 223. 
 Wrothe, Thomas. 208. (? Sir Thomas 
 
 Wrothe). 
 
 Yonge, 
 Young, 
 
 21. 
 221. 
 
 Zurich, English Exiled Church at. 
 xi, xiii, xviii, 25, 26, 31-36, 42, 173. 
 
 The End. 
 
 Pebct Lujtd, Humphbies and Company, Limited. Bradford. 
 
The first Three Volumes of 
 
 A Christian Library. 
 
 A popular Selection of Religious Literature. 
 
 Volume III. 
 
 The Sayings of the Wise^ or Food 
 
 for Thought. A Book of Moral 
 
 Wisdom^ gathered from the ancient 
 
 Philosophers. By William Baldwin. 
 
 Three Shillings and Sixpence net. 
 
 Precepts and Counsels. 
 
 Of the profit of Moral Philosophy. 
 Of GOD ; of his power, and of his 
 works. 
 
 and [the] governance 
 
 the love, and pleasures 
 
 Francis Bacon, Viscount Saint Albans, 
 in his Essay, 'Of Study,' states, 
 
 Some books are to be tasted, others to 
 be swallowed, and some few to be chewed 
 and digested : that is, some books are to be 
 read only in parts ; others to be read, but 
 not curiously [minutely] ; and some few to 
 be read wholly, and with diligence and 
 attention. 
 
 This short Volume belongs to the last of 
 these Classes of Works. 
 
 One of the great difficulties that young 
 folks have to contend with, in their starting in 
 life, is to gain true ideas as to how other people 
 are likely to act ; or, to put it in other words, 
 to know what are the normal motives of the 
 human heart. 
 
 Here then are studies of Human Nature 
 made by the quick-witted Greeks more than 
 two thousand years ago. If what they said 
 concerning Men and Manners, in that far off 
 Age, and in that totally different civilization 
 from ours, is also true in the present day ; it 
 is likely to be universally true to the end of 
 Time. For Human Nature remains the same 
 through all the Ages. 
 
 That is why these Sayings may be so 
 helpful to the young : wliile their elders will 
 be able to confirm man> of them, from their 
 own personal experience. 
 
 This book may be described as a moral 
 tonic. No one can read it tlirough, without 
 being the better for it. 
 
 How comijrehensively the Author deals 
 with the chief concerns of our Human Life, may 
 be seen from the following List : yet he offers 
 it all, merely as a blunt Whetstone ; whereon 
 its readers may sharpen their wits. 
 
 C. 3. Elliot Stock. 62, Paternoster Row, London, E.C. 
 
 3. Of the Soul; 
 thereof. 
 
 4. Of the World 
 thereof. 
 
 5. Of Death ; not to be feared. 
 
 6. Of Fi-iendship and Friends. 
 
 7. Of Counsel and Counsellors. 
 
 8. Of Kiches and Poverty. 
 9- Of Silence, Speech, and Communica- 
 tion. 
 
 10. Of Kings, Rulers, and Governors ; how 
 they should rule their Subjects. 
 
 11. The Precepts of the Wise. 
 
 Proverbs and Adages. 
 
 1. The use of Proverbs and .Adages. 
 
 2. Of Wisdom, Learning, and Under- 
 standing. 
 
 8. Of Justice, Laws, Cities, and Gover- 
 nors. 
 
 4. Of Power, Honour, Virtue, and 
 Strength. 
 
 .5. Of Liberality, Patience, Use, and 
 Diligence. 
 
 6. Of Knowledge, Ignorance, and Error. 
 
 7. Of Money and Covetousness. 
 
 8. Of the Tongue; of Fair Speech; and 
 of Flattery. 
 
 9. Of Truth, of Faith, of Error, and 
 Lying. 
 
 10. Of Bringing up and Manners ; of 
 Dispositions and Instruction. 
 
 11. Of Love, Lust, and Lechery. 
 
 12. Of Marriage, and Married Folk. 
 
 13. Of Sorrow, Gladness, Fear, and Bold- 
 ness. 
 
 14. Of Anger, Wrath, Envy, Malice, and 
 Revenge. 
 
 15. Of Liberty and Bondage, Masters and 
 Servants. 
 
 16. Of Women, Wine, and Drunkenness. 
 17-22. Divers Sentences of sundry matters. 
 •2;^. Of Benefits and Unthankfulness. 
 
 Pithj- Metres of divors matters. 
 
Volume I. 
 
 4 Brief Discourse of the Troubles at 
 
 Frankfort. 1554-1558 A.D. By William 
 
 Whittingham^ Dean of Durham. 
 
 Five Shillings net. 
 
 Dean Whittingham was, by his 
 training, and by his ten years' [1550- 
 1560] residence on the Continent, 
 rather a Diplomat than a Scholar 
 and a Divine. It was Calvin himself 
 that forced him into the Ministry in 
 1659 ; in order that he might take 
 charge of the English Church at 
 Geneva, when Knox returned to 
 Scotland. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth rewarded Whit- 
 tingham's splendid services at the 
 Siege of Havre in 1562, partly as 
 Chaplain to the English Forces there 
 and also as a private soldier, by 
 giving him the Deanery of Durham ; 
 without his having previously served 
 as the Incumbent of any parish. 
 
 This personal friend of Lord Bur- 
 LEGH was considered so skilful in 
 affairs and so good a linguist that he 
 was once thought of, to be made a 
 Secretary of State. 
 
 In the Rebellion of the North in 
 .1669, his military experience enabled 
 him to secure Newcastle upon Tyne 
 from the Rebels. 
 
 This many-sided man was also one 
 of the chief Editors of the Geneva 
 Version of the English ' Bible.' 
 
 Hearing, in France, that the Magis- 
 trates of Frankfort on the Main had 
 been so good as to make their City a 
 Refuge and an Asylum for the flying 
 French and Flemish Protestants ; 
 Whittingham and other Englishmen 
 came there in June 1554, and founded 
 a Church : the Troubles of which 
 form the main story of this book. 
 
 This ' Brief Discourse ' introduces 
 us to a famous company of Protestant 
 Divines ; Calvin, Knox, and a perfect 
 galaxy of Archbishops, Bishops, 
 Deans, and Writers, of the Church 
 of England. 
 
 It likewise contains Accounts, by 
 Eye Witnesses, of the English Protes- 
 tant Exiles, in Queen Maey's reign, at 
 Basle, Duisburg, Emden, Frankfort, 
 Geneva, Strasburg, Wesel, Worms, 
 and Zurich. 
 
 But, apart from this Historic Pic- 
 ture of the Exile, it also records the 
 very beginning of the Rift between 
 the English Conformists and Non- 
 conformists ; or the Origin of English 
 Puritanism. 
 
 It likewise describes the formation, 
 the continuance, and the destruction, 
 of the first Nonconformist Church in 
 English History. 
 
 Elliot Stock. 62, Paternoster Row, London, E.G. 
 
Volume II. 
 
 The Torments of Protestant Slaves 
 in the French King's Galleys^ and 
 in the Dungeons of Marseilles. 1686- 
 1707 AD. Edited by Prof. E. Arher. 
 
 Six Shillings net. 
 
 In the Preface, the true Authors of 
 this gigantic, crafty, lying, and merci- 
 less, Persecution, the longest in the 
 Christian Era, are identified. 
 
 The Illustrative Texts describe the 
 gathering of this frightful Storm of 
 Persecution in France, during the 
 twenty years, 1665-1685 a.d. ; audits 
 Outburst in the Dragonnades, and in 
 the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes, 
 in 1685 A.D. 
 
 Then follow the Narratives of three 
 Oalley Slaves : 
 
 1. Of Louis de Marolleb, a 
 Gentleman of Champagne. 
 
 1686-died 1692 A.D. 
 
 2. Of Elie Neau, a British sub- 
 ject, living at New York. 
 
 lG92-released 1698 a.d. 
 
 3. Of Isaac Lefevre, an Advocate 
 of the Parliament of Paris ; who was 
 called, ' The Calvin of the Huguenot 
 Slaves.' 
 
 1686-died 1702 a.d. 
 
 Finally, the Narrative of Jean 
 
 F. BiON, a Chaplain in a Galley ; 
 
 whom the tortures inflicted on the 
 
 Huguenots thereon made a Protestant. 
 
 1703-1707 A.D. 
 
 Father BiON's description of Galley 
 Life is the best in our language. 
 Galleys went out of use in France 
 about 1715 A.D. 
 
 The names of hundreds of these 
 Protestant Sufferers, with the Galleys 
 
 in which they served, are recorded in 
 this Volume. 
 
 The doctrines of the Divine Right 
 of Kings, and of the Passive Obedi- 
 ence of Subjects, formed parts of the 
 Religion of the Huguenots : so they 
 submissively suffered, without a 
 murmur, all the infernal miseries 
 that could be inflicted upon them by 
 their despotic Monarch ; whose Our 
 Royal Will and Pleasure was then 
 the only law in France. Some of the 
 Intendants of the Provinces, who 
 inflicted these cowardly brutalities, 
 were perfect monsters. 
 
 When their enemies would describe 
 an incredible patience, one beyond 
 all bounds, they called it. The patience 
 of a Huguenot. 
 
 Though their devoted loyalty, in 
 the Civil War of the Fronde [1648- 
 1653 A.D.] , had preserved the House of 
 Bourbon from destruction ; the only 
 recompense the Huguenots received, 
 was to be themselves destroyed. 
 
 The horrifying Story of the Revo- 
 cation Atrocities can never be fully 
 told : bvit a sufl&cient notice is taken 
 of them in this Volume to show what 
 they actually were. 
 
 Some account is also given of the 
 great Huguenot Exodus out of 
 France ; and of the large sums of- 
 money raised for the fugitives. 
 
 Elliot Stock. 62, Paternoster Row, London, E.G. 
 
A Christian Library. 
 
 OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 A series of books which promises to 
 be of peculiar interest and value. 
 
 An enterprise that we cordially 
 commend. Baptist Times. 
 
 I. A Brief Discourse of the Troubles at Frankfort. 
 
 The Church at Frankfort was 
 fouij^ed in 1554 by Whittingham and 
 others ; when the city had become an 
 asylum for the religionists who had fled 
 from England, France, and Flanders. 
 In the account of its Troubles— a history 
 of stir and strife — the reader meets 
 many eminent Divines. He also hears 
 I much, that will be quite fresh to most 
 readers, about the Enghsh Exiles in 
 other German towns ; and can trace the 
 beginnings of Enghsh Nonconformity, 
 and the birth of Puritanism. Antiquary. 
 
 The conscientious and scholarly ac- 
 curacy of the Editor, and the scrupulous 
 ; care with which he has accomplished 
 his task, are admirable. 
 
 English Churchman. 
 
 This interesting Volume ought to 
 receive a hearty welcome at the hands 
 of historians and students of Church 
 
 1 history. Daily Netvs. 
 ^ The story is of absorbing interest; 
 f and full of information for all who care 
 
 about our Church history, and the eccle- 
 siastical conditions even of the present 
 day. Scotsman. 
 
 What Professor Arber has done in 
 pubUshing these original documents is,. 
 to fill in what, in a General History,, 
 must necessarily be an outline sketch. 
 We have here the letters that passed 
 between Frankfort and other towns 
 where Exiles gathered ; the texts of the 
 Old and New Disciplines, etc. : by which 
 the whole history of these Troubles is 
 made most lifelike. 
 
 Western Morning News. 
 
 The issue of books like this should 
 gradually remove from our Text-books 
 a great many rooted misconceptions 
 regarding the Elizabethan settlement of 
 England. Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 The 'Discourse, etc.,' is a first-hand 
 authority for an important episode in 
 the Continental career of John Knox. 
 
 Glasgotv Herald. 
 
 II. The Torments of Protestant Slaves, etc. 
 
 The Volume now in our hands, com- 
 piled from unimpeachable historical 
 records, because it plaintively appeals 
 to the most sacred instincts of the 
 Christian heart, deserves the attentive 
 study of all lovers of religious and civil 
 liberty. English Churchman. 
 
 The most vivid part of the book, 
 however, consists of contemporary Nar- 
 ratives of the horrible cruelties inflicted 
 on the Huguenot slaves who were on 
 
 board the Galleys. These have a simple 
 and heartrending pathos, which will be 
 a revelation to most readers. 
 
 British Weekly. 
 
 The book is heartily recommended 
 to all who love human nature. To those 
 in search of the Truth that is stranger 
 than Fiction, nothing surpasses these 
 Narratives in absorbing interest. All 
 success to this Series ! 
 
 Oxford Chrovicle. 
 
 Elliot Stock. 62, Paternoster Row, London, E.G. 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALrPORNIA LIBRARV. 
 
 THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 ^TAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 RENEWALS ONLY— TEL. NO. 642-3405 
 
 This book is due on die last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewpcU. q 
 lewed books ate>ttbject tiiuiii(ii^iaa*e<!aU. 
 
 SH &TAC1CS 
 
 mird^r 
 
 RECEIVED 
 
 APR 17 1970 00 
 
 APR i V69 -fi P!^ ^f^"^ ^^ ,"fO 
 
 W t feS 196 9 4/ 
 
 OUKJ M 10 
 
 3 70.I2PMS2' 
 
 IFi STAcRj? APR'^Q% 
 
 m STACKS 
 
 ftpn23'69^ 
 
 ML 
 
 >'^9 - 5PM 
 
 -OAtS! PEPT. 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 AAAR 5 1 
 
 LD 21A-40m-2,'69 V P P 
 (J6057sl0)476 — A-32<-*» *^ 
 
 i caiitornia 
 Berkelojr ^ 
 
~ LIBRARY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 THIS BOOK IS DUE BEFORE CLOSING TIME 
 . ON.iAST DATE STAMPED BELOW 
 
 ^m^ ^-^ 
 
 
 ,.,;7 1H68 
 
 
 
 ' .. 'y<i. u ■■•■ ' - 
 
 «B»*»^4P- ^ 
 
 
 •i^T '68t4PM 
 
 
 ' ^\N OfZ^T. 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 j 
 
 
 ? ' .